Mrs. Cliff's Yacht
by Frank R. Stockton
ALONE WITH HER
MISS NANCY SHOTT
CHAPTER IV. A
LAUNCH INTO A
CHAPTER V. A
OVERCOAT AND A
CHAPTER VI. A
CHAPTER VII. MR.
BURKE ACCEPTS A
MR. BURKE BEGINS
TO MAKE THINGS
MOVE IN PLAINTON
CHAPTER IX. A
MEETING OF HEIRS
CHAPTER X. THE
CHAPTER XI. THE
ARRIVAL OF THE
CHAPTER XII. THE
WILLY CROUP AS A
CHAPTER XV. MISS
NANCY MAKES A
CHAPTER XVI. MR.
BURKE MAKES A
THE DAWN OF THE
GROVE OF THE
CHAPTER XIX. THE
CHAPTER XX. THE
CHAPTER XXI. A
SHELTER” GOES TO
COMES TO THE
CHANGES ON THE
CHAPTER XXV. A
NOTE FOR CAPTAIN
“WE'LL STICK TO
ON BOARD THE
THE PEOPLE ON
CHAPTER XXX. THE
BATTLE OF THE
CHAPTER XXXII. A
HEAD ON THE
11° 30' 19” N.
LAT. BY 56° 10'
49” W. LONG.
CHAPTER I. ALONE WITH HER WEALTH
On a beautiful September afternoon in a handsome room of one of the
grand, up-town hotels in New York sat Mrs. Cliff, widow and
Widow of a village merchant, mistress of an unpretending house in
the little town of Plainton, Maine, and, by strange vicissitudes of
fortune, the possessor of great wealth, she was on her way from Paris
to the scene of that quiet domestic life to which for nearly thirty
years she had been accustomed.
She was alone in the hotel; her friends, Captain Horn and his wife
Edna, who had crossed the ocean with her, had stayed but a few days in
New York and had left early that afternoon for Niagara, and she was
here by herself in the hotel, waiting until the hour should arrive when
she would start on a night train for her home.
Her position was a peculiar one, altogether new to her. She was
absolutely independent,not only could she do what she pleased, but
there was no one to tell her what it would be well for her to do, wise
for her to do, or unwise. Everything she could possibly want was within
her reach, and there was no reason why she should not have everything
For many months she had been possessed of enormous wealth, but never
until this moment had she felt herself the absolute, untrammelled
possessor of it. Until now Captain Horn, to whom she owed her gold, and
the power it gave her, had been with her or had exercised an influence
over her. Until the time had come when he could avow the possession of
his vast treasures, it had been impossible for her to make known her
share in them, and even after everything had been settled, and they had
all come home together in the finest state-rooms of a great ocean
liner, she had still felt dependent upon the counsels and judgment of
But now she was left absolutely free and independent, untrammelled,
uncounselled, alone with her wealth.
She rose and looked out of the window, and, as she gazed upon the
crowd which swept up and down the beautiful avenue, she could not but
smile as she thought that she, a plain New England countrywoman, with
her gray hair brushed back from her brows, with hands a little hardened
and roughened with many a year of household duties, which had been to
her as much a pleasure as a labor, was in all probability richer than
most of the people who sat in the fine carriages or strolled in their
fashionable clothes along the sidewalk.
If I wanted to do it, she thought, I could have one of those
carriages with prancing horses and a driver in knee breeches, or I
could buy that house opposite, with its great front steps, its
balconies, and everything in it, but there is nobody on this earth who
could tempt me to live there.
Now, said Mrs. Cliff to herself, as she turned from the window and
selected a fresh easy chair, and sank down into its luxurious depths,
there is nothing in this world so delightful as to go back rich to
Plainton. To be rich in Paris or New York is nothing to me; it would
simply mean that I should be a common person there as I used to be at
home, and, for the matter of that, a little more common.
As the good lady's thoughts wandered northward, and spread
themselves from the railroad station at Plainton all over the little
town, she was filled with a great content and happiness to go to her
old home with her new money. This was a joy beyond anything she had
dreamed of as possible in this world.
But it was the conjunction of the two which produced this delightful
effect upon her mind. The money anywhere else, or Plainton without it,
would not have made Mrs. Cliff the happy woman that she was.
It pleased her to let her mind wander over the incidents of her
recent visit to her old home, the most unhappy visit she had ever made
in all her life, but everything that was unpleasant then would help to
make everything more delightful in the present home-coming.
She thought of the mental chains and fetters she had worn when she
went to Plainton with plenty of money in her purse and a beautiful pair
of California blankets in her handsome trunk; when she had been afraid
to speak of the one or to show the other; when she had sat quietly and
received charity from people whose houses and land, furniture, horses,
and cows, she could have bought and given away without feeling their
loss; when she had been publicly berated by Nancy Shott for spending
money on luxuries which should have been used to pay her debts; when
she had been afraid to put her money in the bank for fear it would act
as a dynamite bomb and blow up the fortunes of her friends, and when
she could find no refuge from the miseries brought upon her by the
necessity of concealing her wealth except to go to bed and cover up her
head so that she should not hear the knock of some inquiring neighbor
upon her front door.
Then when she had made this background as dark and gloomy as it was
possible to make it, she placed before it the glittering picture of her
new existence in Plainton.
But this new life, bright as it now appeared to her, was not to be
begun without careful thought and earnest consideration. Ever since her
portion of the golden treasure had been definitely assigned to her, the
mind of Mrs. Cliff had been much occupied with plans for her future in
her old home.
It was not to be altogether a new life. All the friends she had in
the world, excepting Captain and Mrs. Horn, lived in Plainton. She did
not wish to lose these friends,she did not wish to be obliged to make
new ones. With simple-minded and honest Willy Croup, who had long lived
with her and for her; with Mrs. Perley, the minister's wife; with all
her old neighbors and friends, she wished to live as she had always
lived, but, of course, with a difference. How to manage, arrange, and
regulate that difference was the great problem in her mind.
One thing she had determined upon: her money should not come between
her and those who loved her and who were loved by her. No matter what
she might do or what she might not do, she would not look down upon
people simply because she was rich, and oh, the blessed thought which
followed that! There would be nobody who could look down upon her
because she was not rich!
She did not intend to be a fine new woman; she did not intend to
build a fine new house. She was going to be the same Mrs. Cliff that
she used to be,she was going to live in the same house. To be sure,
she would add to it. She would have a new dining-room and a guest's
chamber over it, and she would do a great many other things which were
needed, but she would live in her old home where she and her husband
had been so happy, and where she hoped he would look down from heaven
and see her happy until the end of her days.
As she thought of the things she intended to do, and of the manner
in which she intended to do them, Mrs. Cliff rose and walked the floor.
She felt as if she were a bird, a common-sized bird, perhaps, but with
enormous wings which seemed to grow and grow the more she thought of
them until they were able to carry her so far and so high that her mind
lost its power of directing them.
She determined to cease to think of the future, of what was going to
be, and to let her mind rest and quiet itself with what really existed.
Here she was in a great city full of wonders and delights, of comforts,
conveniences, luxuries, necessities, and all within her power. Almost
anything she could think of she might have; almost anything she wanted
to do she might do. A feeling of potentiality seemed to swell and throb
within her veins. She was possessed of an overpowering desire to do
something now, this moment, to try the power of her wealth.
Near her on the richly papered wall was a little button. She could
touch this and orderwhat should she order? A carriage and prancing
pair to take her to drive? She did not wish to drive. A cab to take her
to the shops, or an order to merchants to send her samples of their
wares that here, in her own room, like a queen or a princess, she might
choose what she wanted and think nothing of the cost? But no, she did
not wish to buy anything. She had purchased in Paris everything that
she cared to carry to Plainton.
She went and stood by the electric button. She must touch it, and
must have something! Her gold must give her an instant proof that it
could minister to her desires, but what should she ask for? Her mind
travelled over the whole field of the desirable, and yet not one
salient object presented itself. There was absolutely nothing that she
could think of that she wished to ask for at that moment. She was like
a poor girl in a fairy tale to whom the good fairy comes and asks her
to make one wish and it shall be granted, and who stands hesitating and
trembling, not being able to decide what is the one great thing for
which she should ask.
So stood Mrs. Cliff. There was a fairy, a powerful fairy, in her
service who could give her anything she desired, and with all her heart
she wanted to want something that minute. What should she want?
In her agitation she touched the bell. Half frightened at what she
had done, she stepped back and sat down. In a few minutes there was a
knock, the door opened, a servant entered. Bring me a cup of tea,
said Mrs. Cliff.
CHAPTER II. WILLY CROUP DOESN'T KNOW
The next afternoon as the train approached Plainton, Mrs. Cliff
found herself a great deal agitated as she thought of the platform at
the station. Who would be there,how should she be met? With all her
heart she hoped that there would not be anything like a formal
reception, and yet this was not improbable. Everybody knew she was
coming; everybody knew by what train she would arrive. She had written
to Willy Croup, and she was very sure that everybody knew everything
that she had written. More than this, everybody knew that she was
coming home rich. How rich they were not aware, because she had not
gone into particulars on this subject, but they knew that the wealthy
Mrs. Cliff would arrive at 5.20 that afternoon, and what were they
going to do about it?
When she had gone home before, all her friends and neighbors, and
even distant acquaintances,if such people were possible in such a
little town,had come to her house to bid her welcome, and many of
them had met her at the station. But then they had come to meet a poor,
shipwrecked widow, pitied by most of them and loved by many. Even those
who neither pitied nor loved her had a curiosity to see her, for she
had been shipwrecked, and it was not known in Plainton how people
looked after they had been wrecked.
But now the case was so different that Mrs. Cliff did not expect the
same sort of greeting, and she greatly feared formality. If Mr. Perley
should appear on the platform, surrounded by some of the leading
members of his congregation, and should publicly take her by the hand
and bid her Welcome home! and if those who felt themselves entitled
to do so, should come forward and shake hands with her, while others,
who might feel that they belonged to a different station in life,
should keep in the background and wait until she came to speak to them,
she would be deeply hurt.
After all, Plainton and the people in it were dearer to her than
anything else in the world, and it would be a great shock if she should
meet formality where she looked for cordial love. She wanted to see Mr.
Perley,he was the first person she had seen when she came home
before,but now she hoped that he would not be there. She was very
much afraid that he would make a stiff speech to her; and if he did
that, she would know that there had been a great change, and that the
friends she would meet were not the same friends she had left. She was
almost afraid to look out of the window as the train slowed up at the
The minds of the people of Plainton had been greatly exercised about
this home-coming of Mrs. Cliff. That afternoon it was probable that no
other subject of importance was thought about or talked about in the
town, and for some days before the whole matter had been so thoroughly
considered and discussed that the good citizens, without really coming
to any fixed and general decision upon the subject, had individually
made up their minds that, no matter what might happen afterward, they
would make no mistake upon this very important occasion which might
subsequently have an influence upon their intercourse with their old,
respected neighbor, now millionnaire. Each one for himself, or herself,
decidedsome of them singly and some of them in groupsthat as they
did not know what sort of a woman Mrs. Cliff had become since the
change in her circumstances, they would not place themselves in false
positions. Other people might go and meet her at the station, but they
would stay at home and see what happened. Even Mr. Perley thought it
wise, under the circumstances, to do this.
Therefore it was, that when Mrs. Cliff stepped down upon the
platform, she saw no one there but Willy Croup. If Mrs. Cliff was a
little shocked and a good deal surprised to find no one to meet her but
that simple-minded dependant and relative, her emotions were excited in
a greater degree by the manner in which she was greeted by this old
friend and companion.
Instead of rushing toward her with open arms,for Willy was an
impulsive person and given to such emotional demonstrations,Miss
Croup came forward, extending a loosely filled black cotton glove. Her
large, light-blue eyes showed a wondering interest, and Mrs. Cliff felt
that every portion of her visible attire was being carefully scanned.
For a moment Mrs. Cliff hesitated, and then she took the hand of
Willy Croup and shook it, but she did not speak. She had no command of
words, at least for greeting.
Willy earnestly inquired after her health, and said how glad she was
to see her, but Mrs. Cliff did not listen. She looked about her. For an
instant she thought that possibly the train had come in ahead of time,
but this, of course, was absurdtrains never did that.
Willy, she said, her voice a little shaken, has anything
happened? Is anybody sick?
Oh no! said Willy; everybody is well, so far as I know. I guess
you are wondering why there is nobody here to meet you, and I have been
wondering at that too. They must have thought that you did not want to
be bothered when you were attending to your baggage and things. Is
anybody with you?
With me! exclaimed Mrs. Cliff; who could be with me?
Oh, I didn't know, replied the other; I thought perhaps you might
have a maidservant, or some of those black people you wrote about.
Mrs. Cliff was on the point of telling Willy she was a fool, but she
Here is the baggage-man, said Willy, and he wants your checks.
As Mrs. Cliff took the little pieces of brass from her purse and
handed them to the man, Willy looked on in amazement.
Good gracious! she exclaimed. Seven! I guess you had to pay for
extra baggage. Shall I get you a carriage, and where do you want to be
driven toto your own house or the hotel?
Now Mrs. Cliff could not restrain herself. What is the matter with
you, Willy? Have you gone crazy? she exclaimed. Of course I am going
to my own house, and I do not want any carriage. Did I ever need a
carriage to take me such a short distance as that? Tell the man to
bring some one with him to carry the trunks upstairs, and then come
Let me carry your bag, said Willy, as the two walked away from the
station at a much greater pace, it may be remarked, than Willy was
accustomed to walk.
No, you shall not carry my bag, said Mrs. Cliff, and not another
word did she speak until she had entered the hallway of her home. Then,
closing the door behind her, and without looking around at any of the
dear objects for a sight of which she had so long been yearning, she
turned to her companion.
Willy, she cried, what does this mean? Why do you treat me in
this way when I come home after having been away so long, and having
suffered so much? Why do you greet me as if you took me for a tax
collector? Why do you stand there like aa horrible clam?
Willy hesitated. She looked up and she looked down.
Things are so altered, she said, and I didn't know
Well, know now, said Mrs. Cliff, as she held out her arms. In a
moment the two women were clasped in a tight embrace, kissing and
How should I know? said poor Willy, as she was wiping her eyes.
Chills went down me as I stood on that platform, wondering what sort
of a grand lady you would look like when you got out of the car, with
two servant women, most likely, and perhaps a butler, and trying to
think what I should say.
Mrs. Cliff laughed. You were born addle-pated, and you can't help
it. Now, let us go through this house without wasting a minute! Willy
gazed at her in amazement.
You're just the same as you always was! she cried Indeed I am!
said Mrs. Cliff. Did you clean this dining-room yourself, Willy? It
looks as spick and span as if I had just left it.
Indeed it does, was the proud reply, and you couldn't find a
speck of dust from the ceiling to the floor!
When Mrs. Cliff had been upstairs and downstairs, and in the front
yard, the side yard, and the back yard, and when her happy eyes had
rested upon all her dear possessions, she went into the kitchen.
Now, Willy, she said, let us go to work and get supper, for I
must say I am hungry.
At this Willy Croup turned pale, her chin dropped, a horrible
suspicion took possession of her. Could it be possible that it was all
a mistake, or that something dreadful had happened; that the riches
which everybody had been talking about had never existed, or had
disappeared? She might want to go to her old home; she might want to
see her goods and chattels, but that she should want to help get
supperthat was incomprehensible! At that moment the world looked very
black to Willy. If Mrs. Cliff had gone into the parlor, and had sat
down in the best rocking-chair to rest herself, and had said to her,
Please get supper as soon as you can, Willy would have believed in
everything, but now!
The grinding of heavy wheels was heard in front of the house, and
Willy turned quickly and looked out of the window. There was a wagon
containing seven enormous trunks! Since the days when Plainton was a
little hamlet, up to the present time, when it contained a hotel, a
bank, a lyceum, and a weekly paper, no one had ever arrived within its
limits with seven such trunks. Instantly the blackness disappeared from
before the mind of Willy Croup.
Now, you tell the men where to carry them, she cried, and I will
get the supper in no time! Betty Handshall stayed here until this
morning, but she went away after dinner, for she was afraid if she
stayed she would be in the way, not knowing how much help you would
bring with you.
I wonder if they are all crack-brained, thought Mrs. Cliff, as she
went to the front door to attend to her baggage.
That evening nearly all Plainton came to see Mrs. Cliff. No matter
how she returned,as a purse-proud bondholder, as a lady of elegant
wealth with her attendants, as an old friend suddenly grown jolly and
prosperous,it would be all right for her neighbors to go in and see
her in the evening. There they might suit themselves to her new
deportment whatever it might be, and there would be no danger of any of
them getting into false positions, which would have been very likely
indeed if they had gone to meet her at the station.
Her return to her own house gave her real friends a great deal of
satisfaction, for some of them had feared she would not go there. It
would have been difficult for them to know how to greet Mrs. Cliff at a
hotel, even such an unpretentious one as that of Plainton. All these
friends found her the same warm-hearted, cordial woman that she had
ever been. In fact, if there was any change at all in her, she was more
cordial than they had yet known her. As in the case of Willy Croup, a
cloud had risen before her. She had been beset by the sudden fear that
her money already threatened to come between her and her old friends.
Not if I can help it! said Mrs. Cliff to herself, as fervently as if
she had been vowing a vow to seek the Holy Grail; and she did help it.
The good people forgot what they had expected to think about her, and
only remembered what they had always thought of her. No matter what had
happened, she was the same.
But what had happened, and how it had happened, and all about it, up
and down, to the right and the left, above and below, everybody wanted
to know, and Mrs. Cliff, with sparkling eyes, was only too glad to tell
them. She had been obliged to be so reserved when she had come home
before, that she was all the more eager to be communicative now; and it
was past midnight before the first of that eager and delighted company
thought of going home.
There was one question, however, which Mrs. Cliff successfully
evaded, and that wasthe amount of her wealth. She would not give even
an approximate idea of the value of her share of the golden treasure.
It was very soon plain to everybody that Mrs. Cliff was the same woman
she used to be in regard to keeping to herself that which she did not
wish to tell to others, and so everybody went away with imagination
CHAPTER III. MISS NANCY SHOTT
The next morning Mrs. Cliff sat alone in her parlor with her mind
earnestly fixed upon her own circumstances. Out in the kitchen, Willy
Croup was dashing about like a domestic fanatic, eager to get the
morning's work done and everything put in order, that she might go
upstairs with Mrs. Cliff, and witness the opening of those wonderful
She was a happy woman, for she had a new dish-pan, which Mrs. Cliff
had authorized her to buy that very morning, the holes in the bottom of
the old one having been mended so often that she and Mrs. Cliff both
believed that it would be very well to get a new one and rid themselves
of further trouble.
Willy also had had the proud satisfaction of stopping at the
carpenter shop on her way to buy the dish-pan, and order him to come
and do whatever was necessary to the back-kitchen door. Sometimes it
had been the hinges and sometimes it had been the lock which had been
out of order on that door for at least a year, and although they had
been tinkering here and tinkering there, the door had never worked
properly; and now Mrs. Cliff had said that it must be put in perfect
order even if a new door and a new frame were required, and without any
regard to what it might cost. This to Willy was the dawn of a new era,
and the thought of it excited her like wine.
Mrs. Cliff's mind was not excited; it was disquieted. She had been
thinking of her investments and of her deposits, all of which had been
made under wise advice, and it had suddenly occurred to her to
calculate how much richer she was to-day than she had been yesterday.
When she appreciated the fact that the interest on her invested
property had increased her wealth, since the previous morning, by some
hundreds of dollars, it frightened her. She felt as if an irresistible
flood of opulence was flowing in upon her, and she shuddered to think
of the responsibility of directing it into its proper courses, and so
preventing it from overwhelming her and sweeping her away.
To-morrow there would be several hundred dollars more, and the next
day more, and so on always, and what was she doing, or what had she
planned to do, to give proper direction to these tidal waves of wealth?
She had bought a new dish-pan and ordered a door repaired!
To be sure, it was very soon to begin to think of the expenditure of
her income, but it was a question which could not be postponed. The
importance of it was increasing all the time. Every five minutes she
was two dollars richer.
For a moment she wished herself back in Paris or New York. There she
might open some flood-gate which would give instant relief from the
pressure of her affluence and allow her time to think; but what could
she do in Plainton? At least, how should she begin to do anything?
She got up and walked about the room. She was becoming annoyed, and
even a little angry. She resented this intrusion of her wealth upon
her. She wanted to rest quietly for a time, to enjoy her home and
friends, and not be obliged to think of anything which it was incumbent
upon her to do. From the bottom of her heart she wished that her
possessions had all been solid gold, or in some form in which they
could not increase, expand, or change in any way until she gave them
leave. Then she would live for a week or two, as she used to live,
without thought of increment or responsibilities, until she was ready
to begin the life of a rich woman and to set in motion the currents of
her exuberant income.
But she could not change the state of affairs. The system of
interest had been set in motion, and her income was flowing in upon her
hour by hour, day by day, steadily and irresistibly, and her mind could
not be at rest until she had done somethingat least, planned
somethingwhich would not only prevent her from being overwhelmed and
utterly discouraged, but which would enable her to float proudly, on
this grand current of absolute power, over the material interests of
Mrs. Cliff was a woman of good sense. No matter how much money she
might possess, she would have considered herself its unworthy possessor
if she should spend any of it without proper value received. She might
spend it foolishly, but she wanted the worth of her money. She would
consider it a silly thing, for instance, to pay a thousand dollars for
an India shawl, because few people wore India shawls, and she did not
care for them; but if she had done so, she would have been greatly
mortified if she found that she had paid too much, and that she might
have bought as good a shawl for seven hundred and fifty dollars.
Since she had been in that room and thinking about these things,
enough interest had come to her to enable her to buy a good silver
watch for some deserving person. Now, who was there to whom she could
give a plain silver watch? Willy Croup would be glad to have it, but
then it would be better to wait a few hours and give her a gold one.
Now it was that Willy came into the room with a disappointed
expression upon her countenance.
I was just coming in to tell you, she said, that I was ready now
to go up and help you open the trunks, but here comes that horrid Miss
Shott, and dear knows how long she will stay!
Nancy Shott was the leading spinster of Plainton. In companies where
there were married ladies she was sometimes obliged to take a second
place, but never among maidens, old or young. There were very few
subjects upon which Miss Shott had not an opinion; and whatever this
opinion might be, she considered it her first duty in life to express
it. As a rule, the expression was more agreeable to her than to others.
When Mrs. Cliff heard that Miss Shott was approaching, she instantly
forgot her wealth and all her perplexities concerning it. Miss Shott
had not called upon her the previous evening, but she had not expected
her, nor did she expect her now.
On her previous visit to Plainton, Mrs. Cliff had been shamefully
insulted by Miss Shott, who had accused her of extravagance, and, by
implication, of dishonesty, and in return, the indignant widow had
opened upon her such a volley of justifiable retaliation that Miss
Shott, in great wrath, had retired from the house, followed,
figuratively, by a small coin which she had brought as a present and
which had been hurled after her.
But Mrs. Cliff knew that her acrimonious neighbor could never be
depended upon to do anything which might be expected of her, and she
was not quite so much surprised as she was annoyed. Of course, she had
known she must meet Nancy Shott, and she had intended to do nothing
which would recall to the mind of any one that she remembered the
disagreeable incident referred to, but she had not expected that the
meeting would be in private.
She knew that Nancy would do something decidedly unpleasant. If she
had stayed away because she wanted a chance to re-open the previous
quarrel, that would be bad enough; but if she had determined to drop
all resentment and had come prepared to offer honey and sugar, and thus
try to make a rich friend out of one she had considered as a poor
enemy, that would be still more disagreeable. But by the time the
visitor had entered the parlor, Mrs. Cliff had made up her mind to meet
her as if nothing unpleasant had ever happened between them, and then
to await the course of events. She was not at all pleased with the
visit, but, notwithstanding this, she had great curiosity to know what
Miss Shott had to say about the change in her circumstances.
Nancy Shott was different from other people. She was capable of
drawing the most astounding inferences and of coming to the most
soul-irritating conclusions, even on subjects which could not be
otherwise than pleasant to ordinary people.
How do you do? said Miss Shott, offering her hand. I am glad to
see you back, Mrs. Cliff.
Mrs. Cliff replied that she was quite well and was glad to be back.
You are not looking as hale as you did, said the visitor, as she
seated herself; you must have lost a good many pounds, but that was to
be expected. From what I have heard, South America must be about as
unhealthy a place as any part of the world, and then on top of that,
living in Paris with water to drink which, I am told, is enough to make
anybody sick to look at it, is bound to have some sort of an effect
upon a person.
Mrs. Cliff smiled. She was used to this sort of talk from Nancy
Shott. I am better than I was two years ago, she said, and the last
time I was weighed I found that I had gained seven pounds.
Well, there is no accounting for that, said her visitor, except
as we grow old we are bound to show it, and sometimes aging looks like
bad health, and as to fat, that often comes as years go on, though as
far as I am concerned, I think it is a great misfortune to have more to
carry, as you get less and less able to carry it.
Mrs. Cliff might have said that that sort of thing would not be
likely to trouble Miss Shott, whose scantily furnished frame was sure
to become thinner and thinner as she became older and weaker, but she
merely smiled and waited to hear what would come next.
I do not want to worry you, said Miss Shott; but several people
that were here last night said you was not looking as they had hoped to
see you look, and I will just say to you, if it is anything connected
with your appetite, with a feeling of goneness in the mornings, you
ought to buy a quassia cup and drink the full of it at least three
times a day.
Miss Shott knew that Mrs. Cliff absolutely detested the taste of
quassia. Mrs. Cliff was not annoyed. She hoped that her visitor would
soon get through with these prefatory remarks and begin to take the
stand, whatever it might be, which she had come there that morning to
There has been sickness here since you last left, said Miss Shott,
and it has been where it was least to be expected, too. Barney
Thompson's little boy, the second son, has had the diphtheria, and
where he got it nobody knows, for it was vacation time, and he did not
go to school, and there was no other diphtheria anywhere in all this
town, and yet he had it and had it bad.
He did not die? said Mrs. Cliff.
Oh no, he got over it, and perhaps it was a bad case and perhaps it
was not; but you may be sure I did not go near it, for I considered it
my duty to keep away, and I did keep away, but the trouble is
And did none of the other children take it? asked Mrs. Cliff.
No, they didn't. But the trouble is, that when diphtheria or
anything like it comes up suddenly like this, without any reason that
nobody can see, it is just as likely to come up again without any
reason, and I am expecting to hear every day of another of them
Thompson children being stricken down; and I was very sorry indeed,
Mrs. Cliff, to see, this very morning, Willy Croup coming out of Barney
Thompson's house and to hear from her afterwards that she had been to
order him to come here to put up a new kitchen door, which I do not
suppose is absolutely needed, and even if it is, I am sure I would wait
a good while before I would have Barney Thompson come into my house
with diphtheria, that very minute, perhaps, in the throats of one or
maybe more of his children; but of course, if people choose to trifle
with their own lives, it is their own business.
It was not real diphtheria, said Willy Croup, who happened to be
passing the open door at this moment; it was only a bad sore throat,
and the child was well in two days.
I suppose, of course, said Miss Shott, that if the disease did
get into this house, Willy Croup would be the first to take it, because
she is such a spongy person that she takes almost anything that is in
the air and is not wholesome; but then you would not want to lose her,
and after a funeral in the house, no matter whose it may be, things is
always gloomy for a long time afterwards, and nobody can feel easy if
it was a catchin' disease that the person died of.
Mrs. Cliff was naturally desirous to hear all the domestic news of
the town, but she would have liked to have had something pleasant
thrown in among the gloomy tidings of which Miss Shott had made herself
the bearer, and so she made a little effort to turn the conversation.
I shall be glad to go about and see my old friends and neighbors,
she said, for I am interested in everything which has happened to
them; but I suppose it will be some days before I can settle down and
feel ready to go on in the old way. It seems to me as if I had been on
the move ever since I left here, although, of course, I was not
travelling all the time.
I suppose nobody has told you, said Miss Shott, that Edward
Darley has ploughed up that little pasture of his and planted it with
young apple trees. Now, it does seem to me that for a man like Edward
Darley, who comes of a consumptive family, and who has been coughin'
regularly, to my certain knowledge, for more than a year, to go and
plant apple trees, which he can't expect to live to see bear fruit, is
nothing more or less than a wicked waste of money, time, and labor. I
suppose if I was to go and tell him so he would not like that, but I do
not know as I ought to consider it. There are people in this world
who'll never know anything if they're not told!
Five other topics of the town, each of a doleful nature and each
indicating an evident depravity in a citizen of Plainton, were related
by Miss Shott, and then she arose to go.
I hope you'll remember what I told you about Thompson's children,
she said, as she walked to the front door, and if I was you, I'd have
that kitchen fumigated after he has put the door in!
There now! said Miss Shott to herself, as she proudly walked down
the street. The Widow Cliff can't say I've done any toadying; and, no
matter what she's got, and what she hasn't got, she can't say to
herself that I consider her any better able to give me twenty-five
cents than she was when she was here before; or that it makes any
difference to me whether she has much or little!
CHAPTER IV. A LAUNCH INTO A NEW LIFE
It required the greater part of two days for Mrs. Cliff and Willy to
open the seven trunks, and properly display and dispose of the various
articles and goods, astonishing in their variety and beauty, and
absolutely amazing when the difference between the price paid for them
and what they would have cost in New York was considered.
During these fascinating operations it so happened that at one time
or another nearly all of Mrs. Cliff's female friends dropped in, and
all were wonderfully impressed by what they saw and what they heard;
but although Miss Shott did not come there during the grand opening, it
was not long before she knew the price and something of the general
appearance of nearly everything that Mrs. Cliff had brought with her.
Among the contents of the trunks were a great many presents for Mrs.
Cliff's friends, and whenever Miss Shott heard of one of these gifts,
she made a remark to the effect that she had not a doubt in the world
that the Widow Cliff knew better than to bring her a present, for she
would not want the thing, whatever it was, whether a glass pitcher or a
pin-cushion, flung back at her after the fashion that she had set
herself at a time when everybody was trying their best to be kind to
It was clearly a fact, that through the influence of the seven
trunks Mrs. Cliff was becoming a very popular woman, and Miss Shott did
not like it at all. She had never had any faithat least she said
soin those lumps of gold found in a hole in some part of the world
that nobody had ever heard of; and had not hesitated to say that
fortunes founded on such wild-goose stories as these should not even be
considered by people of good sense who worked for their living, or had
incomes which they could depend on. But the dress goods, the ribbons,
the gloves, the little clocks, the shoes, the parasols, the
breast-pins, the portfolios of pictures, the jewelry, the rugs and
table covers, and hundreds of other beautiful and foreign things, were
a substantial evidence that Mrs. Cliff's money was not all moonshine.
It was very pleasant for Mrs. Cliff to bring out her treasures to
display them to her enthusiastic friends, and to arrange them in her
house, and to behold the rapturous delight of Willy Croup from early
morn until bed-time.
But the seven empty trunks had been carried up into the garret, and
now Mrs. Cliff set her mind to the solution of the questionhow was
she to begin her new life in her old home? It must be a new life, for
to live as she had lived even in the days of her highest prosperity
during her husband's life would be absurd and even wicked. With such an
income she must endeavor as far as was possible to her to live in a
manner worthy of it; but one thing she was determined uponshe would
not alienate her friends by climbing to the top of her money and
looking down upon them. None of them knew how high she would be if she
were to perch herself on the very top of that money, but even if she
climbed up a little way, they might still feel that they were very
small in her sight.
No, the money should always be kept in the background. It might be
as high as the sky and as glorious as a sunset, but she would be on the
ground with the people of Plainton, and as far as was possible, they
should all enjoy the fine weather together.
She could not repress a feeling of pride, for she would be looked
upon as one of the principal personsif not the principal personin
Plainton; but she could not believe that any real friend could possibly
object to that.
If her husband had lived and prospered, it was probable he would
have been the principal man in Plainton, the minister always excepted;
but now there was no reason whatever why any one should object to her
being a principal personage, and, in this case, she could not see why
the minister's wife should be excepted.
But Plainton was to be her home; the Plainton people were to be her
friends. How should she set about using her money in such a way that
she should not be driven forth to some large city to live as ordinary
wealthy people live, in a fashion to which she was utterly unsuited,
and which possessed for her no attractions whatever?
Of course, she had early determined to devote a large sum to
charitable purposes, for she would have thought herself a very unworthy
woman if her wealth had not benefited others than herself, but this was
an easy matter to attend to. The amount she had set aside for charity
was not permanently invested, and, through the advice of Mr. Perley,
there would be no difficulty in devoting this to suitable objects.
Already she had confidentially spoken to her pastor on the subject, and
had found him enthusiastic in his desire to help her in every possible
way in her benevolent purposes. But who was there who could help her in
regard to herself? Who was there who could tell her how she ought to
live so as to gain all the good that her money should give her, and yet
not lose that which was to her the highest object of material
existence,a happy and prosperous life among her old friends in her
Should she choose to elevate herself in the social circle by living
as ordinary very rich people live, she could not hope to elevate her
friends in that way, although she would be glad enough to do it in many
cases, and there would be a gap between them which would surely grow
wider and wider; and yet here was this money coming in upon her in a
steady stream day by day, and how was she going to make herself happier
She must do that, or, she believed, it would be her duty to hand it
over to somebody else who was better adapted by nature to use it.
If I did not take so much pleasure in things which cost so little
and which are so easy for me to buy, said poor Mrs. Cliff to herself,
or if I did not have so much money, I am sure I should get on a great
Mrs. Cliff's belief that she must not long delay in selecting some
sort of station in life, and endeavoring to live up to it, was soon
strengthened by Willy Croup. During the time of the trunk opening, and
for some days afterwards, when all her leisure hours were occupied with
the contemplation and consideration of her own presents, Willy had been
perfectly contented to let things go on in the old way, or any way, but
now the incongruity of Mrs. Cliff's present mode of living, and the
probable amount of her fortune, began to impress itself upon her.
It does seem to me, said she, that it's a sin and a shame that
you should be goin' about this house just as you used to do, helpin' me
upstairs and downstairs, as if you couldn't afford to hire nobody. You
ought to have a girl, and a good one, and for the matter of that, you
might have two of 'em, I suppose. And even if it wasn't too much for
you to be workin' about when there's no necessity for it, the people
are beginnin' to talk, and that ought to be stopped.
What are they talking about? asked Mrs. Cliff.
Well, it's not everybody that's talkin', returned Willy, and I
guess that them that does gets their opinions from one quarter, but
I've heard people say that it's pretty plain that all you got out of
that gold mine you spent in buyin' the things you brought home in your
trunks; for if you didn't, you wouldn't be livin' like this, helpin' to
do your own housework and cookin'.
In consequence of this conversation, a servant-of-all-work was
employed; for Mrs. Cliff did not know what she would do with two women
until she had made a change in her household arrangements; and with
this as a beginning, our good widow determined to start out on her
career as a rich woman who intended to enjoy herself in the fashion she
She sent for Mr. Thompson, the carpenter, and consulted with him in
regard to the proposed additions to her house, but when she had talked
for a time, she became disheartened. She found that it would be
necessary to dig a new cellar close to her present premises; that there
would be stones, and gravel, and lime, and sand, and carts and horses,
and men, and dirt; and that it would be some months before all the
hammering, and the sawing, and the planing, and the plastering, and
tinwork could be finished, and all this would be going on under her
eye, and close to her ears during those first months in which she had
proposed to be so happy in her home. She could not bear to give the
word to dig, and pound, and saw. It was not like building a new house,
for that would not be near her, and the hub-bub of its construction
would not annoy her.
So she determined she would not begin a new dining-room at present.
She would wait a little while until she had had some good of her house
as it was, and then she would feel better satisfied to live in the
midst of pounding, banging, and all-pervading dust; but she would do
something. She would have the fence which separated the sidewalk from
her front yard newly painted. She had long wanted to have that done,
but had not been able to afford it.
But when Mr. Thompson went to look at the fence, he told her that it
would be really a waste of money to paint it, for in many places it was
old and decayed, and it would be much wiser to put up a new one and
Again Mrs. Cliff hesitated. If that fence had to be taken down, and
the posts dug up, and new posts put in, and the flower-bed which ran
along the inside of it destroyed, it would be just as well to wait
until the other work began and have it all done at once; so she told
Mr. Thompson he need not send a painter, for she would make the old
fence do for a while.
Mrs. Cliff sighed a little as the carpenter walked away, but there
were other things to do. There was the pasture lot at the rear of her
garden, and she could have a cow, and there was the little barn, and
she could have a horse. The idea of the horse pleased her more than
anything she had yet thought of in connection with her wealth.
In her days of prosperity it had been her greatest pleasure to drive
in her phaëton with her good brown horse, generally with Willy Croup by
her side; to stop at shops or to make calls upon friends, and to make
those little excursions into the surrounding country in which she and
Willy both delighted. They had sometimes gone a long distance and had
taken their dinner with them, and Willy was really very good in
unharnessing the horse and watering him at a brook, and in giving him
To return to these old joys was a delightful prospect, and Mrs.
Cliff made inquiries about her horse, which had been sold in the town;
but he was gone. He had been sold to a drover, and his whereabouts no
So she went to Mr. Williams, the keeper of the hotel, who knew more
about horses than anybody else, and consulted with him on the subject
of a new steed. She told him just what she wanted: a gentle horse which
she could drive herself, and one which Willy could hold when she went
into a house or a shop.
Now, it so happened that Mr. Williams had just such a horse, and
when Mrs. Cliff had seen it, and when Willy had come up to look at it,
and when the matter had been talked about in all the aspects in which
it presented itself to Mrs. Cliff's mind, she bought the animal, and it
was taken to her stable, where Andrew Marks, a neighbor, was engaged to
take care of it.
The next morning Mrs. Cliff and Willy took a drive a little way out
of town, and they both agreed that this horse, which was gray, was a
great deal better traveller than the old brown, and a much handsomer
animal; but both of them also agreed that they did not believe that
they would ever learn to love him as they had their old horse.
Still he was very easy to drive, and he went along so pleasantly,
without needing the whip in the least, that Mrs. Cliff said to herself,
that for the first time since her return she really felt herself a rich
If everything, she thought, should come to me as this horse came
to me, how delightful my life would be! When I wanted him, I found him.
I did not have to trouble myself in the least about the price; I simply
paid it, and ordered him sent home. Now, that sort of thing is what
makes a person feel truly rich.
When they had gone far enough, and had reached a wide place in the
road, Mrs. Cliff turned and started back to Plainton. But now the horse
began to be a different kind of a horse. With his face towards his
home, he set out to trot as fast as he could, and when Mrs. Cliff, not
liking such a rapid pace, endeavored to pull him in, she found it very
hard to do, and when she began to saw his mouth, thinking that would
restrain his ardor, he ambled and capered, and Mrs. Cliff was obliged
to let him resume his rapid gait.
He was certainly a very hard-mouthed horse, going home, and Mrs.
Cliff's arms ached, and Willy Croup's heart quaked, long before they
reached the town. When they reached Plainton, Mrs. Cliff began to be
afraid that he would gallop through the streets, and she told Willy
that if he did, she must not scream, but must sit quietly, and she
would endeavor to steer him clear of the vehicles and people.
But although he did not gallop, the ardent gray seemed to travel
faster after he entered the town, and Mrs. Cliff, who was getting very
red in the face from her steady tugging at the reins, thought it wise
not to attempt to go home, but to let her horse go straight to the
hotel stables where he had lived.
When Mrs. Cliff had declared to Mr. Williams that that horse would
never suit her, that she would not be willing to drive it, and would
not even think of going into a house and leaving Willy Croup to hold
him, he was very much surprised, and said that he had not a gentler
horse in his stable, and he did not believe there was one in the town.
All horses, said he, want to go home, especially at dinner-time.
But the old brown did not, urged Mrs. Cliff. That is the sort of
horse I want.
Some very old beast might please you better, said he; but really,
Mrs. Cliff, that is not the sort of horse you should have. He would die
or break down in a little while, and then you would have to get
another. What you should do is to have a good horse and a driver. You
might get a two-seated carriage, either open or closed, and go anywhere
and everywhere, and never think of the horse.
That was not the thing she longed for; that would not bring back the
happy days when she drove the brown through the verdant lanes. If she
must have a driver, she might as well hire a cab and be driven about.
But she told Mr. Williams to get her a suitable vehicle, and she would
have Andrew Marks to drive her; and she and Willy Croup walked sadly
As to the cow, she succeeded better. She bought a fairly good one,
and Willy undertook to milk her and to make butter.
Now, what have I done so far? said Mrs. Cliff, on the evening of
the day when the cow came home. I have a woman to cook, I have a new
kitchen door, and I have a cow! I do not count the horse and the wagon,
for if I do not drive, myself, I shall not feel that they are mine in
the way that I want them to be.
CHAPTER V. A FUR-TRIMMED OVERCOAT AND
A SILK HAT
Mrs. Cliff now began to try very hard to live as she ought to live,
without pretensions or snobbery, but in a style becoming, in some
degree, her great fortune.
There was one thing she determined to do immediately, and that was,
to begin a series of hospitalities,and it made her feel proud to
think that she could do this and do it handsomely, and yet do it in the
old home where everybody knew she had for years been obliged to
practise the strictest economy.
She gave a dinner to which she invited her most select friends. Mr.
and Mrs. Perley were there, and the Misses Thorpedyke, two maiden
ladies who constituted the family of the highest social pretension of
Plainton. There were other people who were richer, but Miss Eleanor
Thorpedyke, now a lady of nearly seventy, and her sister Barbara, some
ten years younger, belonged to the very best family in that part of the
country, and were truly the aristocrats of the place.
But they had always been very friendly with Mrs. Cliff, and they
were glad to come to her dinner. The other guests were all good people,
and a dinner-party of more distinction could not have been collected in
But this dinner did not go off altogether smoothly. If the people
had come merely to eat, they must have been abundantly satisfied, for
everything was of the very best and well cooked, Mrs. Cliff and Willy
having seen to that; but there were certain roughnesses and hitches in
the management of the dinner which disturbed Mrs. Cliff. In her travels
and at the hotels where she had lived she had seen a great deal of good
service, and she knew what it was.
Willy, who, being a relative, should really have come to the table,
had decidedly declined to do so, and had taken upon herself the
principal part of the waiting, assisted by the general servant and a
small girl who had been called in. But the dining-room was very small,
some of the chairs were but a little distance from the wall, and it was
evident that Willy had not a true appreciation of the fact that in
recent years she had grown considerably rounder and plumper than she
used to be; and it made Mrs. Cliff's blood run cold to see how she
bumped the back of Mr. Perley's chair, as she thrust herself between it
and the wall.
The small girl had to be told almost everything that she must do,
and the general servant, who did not like to wait on table, only came
in when she was called and left immediately when she had done what she
had been called for.
When the guests had gone, Mrs. Cliff declared to Willy that that was
the last large dinner she would give in that house. It was not a
dinner which a woman of my means should offer to her friends. Willy
I don't see how it could have been better, said she, unless you
had champagne, and I know Mr. Perley wouldn't have liked that.
Everything on the table was just as good as it could be.
But Mrs. Cliff shook her head. She knew that she had attempted
something for which her present resources were insufficient. After this
she invited people to dinner once or twice a week, but the company was
always very small and suited to the resources of the house.
I will go on this way for a while, thought the good lady, and
after a time I will begin to spread out and do things in a different
Several times she drove over to Harrington, a large town some five
miles away, which contained a furniture factory, and there she
purchased many articles which would be suitable for the house, always
securing the best things for her purposes, but frequently regretting
that certain beautiful and imposing pieces of furniture were entirely
unsuited to the capacity of her rooms and hallways. But when her
dining-room should be finished, and the room above it, she would have
better opportunity of gratifying her taste for handsome wood in
imposing designs. Then it might be that Harrington would not be able to
give her anything good enough.
Her daily mail was now much larger than it ever had been before.
Business people sent her cards and circulars, and every now and then
she received letters calling her attention to charities or pressing
personal needs of the writers, but there were not very many of these;
for although it was generally known that Mrs. Cliff had come into a
fortune, her manner of living seemed also a matter of public knowledge.
Even the begging letters were couched in very moderate terms; but all
these Mrs. Cliff took to Mr. Perley, and, by his advice, she paid
attention to but very few of them.
Day by day Mrs. Cliff endeavored to so shape and direct her fortunes
that they might make her happy in the only ways in which she could be
happy, but her efforts to do so did not always gain for her the
approval of her fellow townspeople. There were some who thought that a
woman who professed to have command of money should do a good many
things which Mrs. Cliff did not do, and there were others who did not
hesitate to assert that a woman who lived as Mrs. Cliff should not do a
great many things which she did do, among which things some people
included the keeping of a horse and carriage. It was conceded, of
course, that all this was Mrs. Cliff's own business. She had paid the
money she had borrowed to go to South America; she had been very kind
to some of the poor people of the town, and it was thought by some had
been foolishly munificent to old Mrs. Bradley, who, from being a very
poor person threatened with the loss of her home, was now an
independent householder, and enjoyed an annuity sufficient to support
More than that, Mrs. Cliff had been very generous in regard to the
church music. It was not known exactly how much she had given towards
this object, but there were those who said that she must have given her
means a considerable strain when she made her contribution. That is, if
the things were to be done which Mr. Perley talked about.
When Mrs. Cliff heard what had been said upon this subject,and
Willy Croup was generally very well able to keep her informed in regard
to what the people of the town said about her,she thought that the
gossips would have been a good deal astonished if they had known how
much she had really given to the church, and that they would have been
absolutely amazed if they knew how much Mr. Perley had received for
general charities. And then she thought, with a tinge of sadness, how
very much surprised Mr. Perley would have been if he had known how much
more she was able to give away without feeling its loss.
Weeks passed on, the leaves turned red and yellow upon the trees,
the evenings and mornings grew colder and colder, and Mrs. Cliff did
everything she could towards the accomplishment of what now appeared to
her in the light of a great duty in her life,the proper expenditure
of her income and appropriation of her great fortune.
Her labors were not becoming more cheerful. Day after day she said
to herself that she was not doing what she ought to do, and that it was
full time that she should begin to do something better, but what that
better thing was she could not make up her mind. Even the improvements
she contemplated were, after all, such mere trifles.
It was a very cold morning in October when Mrs. Cliff went into her
parlor and said to Willy that there was one thing she could do,she
could have a rousing, comfortable fire without thinking whether wood
was five, ten, or twenty dollars per cord. When Willy found that Mrs.
Cliff wanted to make herself comfortable before a fine blazing fire,
she seemed in doubt.
I don't know about the safety of it, she said. That chimney's in
a pretty bad condition; the masons told us so years ago, and nothin'
has ever been done to it! There have been fires in it, but they have
been little ones; and if I was you, I wouldn't have too large a blaze
in that fireplace until the chimney has been made all right!
Mrs. Cliff was annoyed. Well then, Willy, I wish you would go for
the mason immediately, and tell him to come here and repair the
chimney. It's perfectly ridiculous that I can't have a fire in my own
parlor when I am able to have a chimney as high and as big as Bunker
Hill Monument if I wanted it!
Willy Croup smiled. She did not believe that Mrs. Cliff really knew
how much such a chimney would cost, but she said, You have got to
remember, you know, that we can't have the Cuthberts here to dinner
to-morrow if the masons come to work at that chimney. Ten to one they
will have to take the most part of it down, and we shall be in a
general mess here for a week.
Mrs. Cliff sat down with a sigh. You need not mind to have the wood
brought in, she said; just give me a few sticks and some kindling, so
that I can give things a little air of cheerfulness.
As she sat before the gently blazing little fire, Mrs. Cliff felt
that things needed an air of cheerfulness. She had that morning been
making calculations, and, notwithstanding all she had bought, all she
had done, and even including with the most generous margin all she had
planned to do, her income was gaining upon her in a most discouraging
I am not fit for it, she said to herself. I don't know how to
live as I want to live, and I won't live as I don't want to live. The
whole business is too big for me. I don't know how to manage it. I
ought to give up my means to somebody who knows how to use them, and
stay here myself with just enough money to make me happy.
For the fortieth time she considered the question of laying all her
troubles before Mr. Perley, but she knew her pastor. The great mass of
her fortune would quickly be swallowed up in some grand missionary
enterprise; and this would not suit Mrs. Cliff. No matter how much she
was discouraged, no matter how difficult it was to see her way before
her, no matter how great a load she felt her wealth to be, there was
always before her a glimmering sense of grand possibilities. What they
were she could not now see or understand, but she would not willingly
give them up.
[Illustration: THE GENTLEMAN RAISED HIS HAT AND ASKED IF MRS. CLIFF
She was an elderly woman, but she came of a long-lived family, all
of whom had lived in good health until the end of their days, and if
there was any grand, golden felicity which was possible to her, she
felt that there was reason to believe she would live long to enjoy it
when she wanted it.
One morning as Mrs. Cliff sat thinking over these things, there was
a knock at the front door, and, of course, Willy Croup ran to open it.
No matter where she was, or no matter what she was doing, Willy always
went to the door if she could, because she had so great a desire to
know who was there.
This time it was a gentleman, a very fine gentleman, with a high
silk hat and a handsome overcoat trimmed with furfur on the collar,
fur on the sleeves, and fur down the front. Willy had never seen such a
coat. It was October and it was cool, but there was no man in Plainton
who would have worn such a coat as that so early in the season even if
he had one.
The gentleman had dark eyes and a very large mustache, and he
carried a cane and wore rather bright tan-colored gloves. All these
things Willy observed in an instant, for she was very quick in taking
notice of people's clothes and general appearance.
The gentleman raised his hat and asked if Mrs. Cliff lived there.
Now Willy thought he must be an extraordinary fine gentleman, for how
should he know that she was not a servant, and in those parts gentlemen
did not generally raise their hats to girls who opened front doors.
The gentleman was admitted and was ushered into the parlor, where
sat Mrs. Cliff. She was a little surprised at the sight of this
visitor, who came in with his hat on, but who took it off and made her
a low bow as soon as he saw her. But she thought she appreciated the
situation, and she hardened her heart.
A strange man, so finely dressed, and with such manners, must have
come for money, and Mrs. Cliff had already learned to harden her heart
towards strangers who solicited. But the hardness of her heart utterly
disappeared in her amazement when this gentleman, having pulled off his
right glove, advanced toward her, holding out his hand.
You don't remember me, Mrs. Cliff? he said in a loud, clear voice.
No wonder, for I am a good deal changed, but it is not the same with
you. You are the same as everI declare you are!
Mrs. Cliff took the proffered hand, and looked into the face of the
speaker. There was something there which seemed familiar, but she had
never known such a fine gentleman as this. She thought over the people
whom she had seen in France and in California, but she could not
recollect this face.
It's a mean thing to be puzzlin' you, Mrs. Cliff, said the
stranger, with a cheery smile. I'm George Burke, seaman on the
Castor, where I saw more of you, Mrs. Cliff, than I've ever seen
since; for though we have both been a good deal jumbled up since, we
haven't been jumbled up together, so I don't wonder if you don't
remember me, especially as I didn't wear clothes like these on the
Castor. Not by any means, Mrs. Cliff!
I remember you, she said, and she shook his hand warmly. I
remember you, and you had a mate named Edward Shirley.
Yes, indeed! said Mr. Burke, and he's all right, and I'm all
right, and how are you?
The overcoat with the fur trimmings came off, and, with the hat, the
cane, and the gloves, was laid upon a chair, and Burke and Mrs. Cliff
sat down to talk over old times and old friends.
CHAPTER VI. A TEMPERANCE LARK
As Mrs. Cliff sat and talked with George Burke, she forgot the
calculations she had been making, she forgot her perplexities and her
anxieties concerning the rapid inroads which her income was making upon
her ability to dispose of it, in the recollection of the
good-fellowships which the presence of her companion recalled.
But Mr. Burke could give her no recent news of Captain Horn and
Edna, she having heard from them later than he had; and the only one of
the people of the Castor of whom he could tell her was Edward
Shirley, who had gone into business.
He had bought a share in a shipyard, and, as he was a man who had a
great idea about the lines of a vessel, and all that sort of thing, he
had determined to put his money into that business. He was a
long-headed fellow, and Burke had no doubt but that he would soon hear
of some fine craft coming from the yard of his old shipmate.
But how about yourself, Mr. Burke? I want to know what has happened
to you, and what you intend doing, and how you chanced to be coming
Oh, I will tell you everything that has happened to me, said Mr.
Burke, and it won't take long; but first let me ask you something,
Mrs. Cliff? and as he spoke he quietly rose and shut the parlor door.
Now then, said he, as he seated himself, we have all been in the
same box, or, I should say, in the same boxes of different kinds, and
although I may not have the right to call myself a friend, I am just as
friendly to you as if I was, and feel as if people who have been
through what we have ought to stand by each other even after they've
got through their hardest rubs.
Now, Mrs. Cliff, has anything happened to you? Have you had any
set-backs? I know that this is a mighty queer world, and that even the
richest people can often come down with a sudden thump just as if they
had slipped on the ice.
Mrs. Cliff smiled. Nothing has happened to me, she said. I have
had no set-backs, and I am just as rich to-day,I should say a great
deal richer, than I was on the day when Captain Horn made the division
of the treasure. But I know very well why you thought something had
happened to me. You did not expect to find me living in this little
No, by the Lord Harry, I didn't! exclaimed Burke, slapping his
knee. You must excuse me, Mrs. Cliff, for speaking out in that way,
but really I never was so much surprised as when I came into your front
yard. I thought I would find you in the finest house in the place until
you could have a stately mansion built somewhere in the outskirts of
the town, where there would be room enough for a park. But when I came
to this house, I couldn't help thinking that perhaps some beastly bank
had broke, and that your share of the golden business had been swept
away. Things like that do happen to women, you know, and I suppose they
always will; but I am mighty glad to hear you are all right!
But, as you have asked me to tell you my story, I will make short
work of it, and then I would like to hear what has happened to you, as
much as you please to tell me about it.
Now, when I got my money, Mrs. Cliff, which, when compared to what
your share must have been, was like a dory to a three-mast schooner,
but still quite enough for me, and, perhaps, more than enough if a
public vote could be taken on the subject, I was in Paris, a jolly
place for a rich sailor, and I said to myself,
'Now, Mr. Burke,' said I, for I might as well begin by using good
manners, 'the general disposition of a sea-faring man with a lot of
money is to go on a lark, or, perhaps, a good many larks, and so get
rid of it and then ship again before the mast for fourteen dollars per
month, or thereabouts.'
But I made up my mind right there on the spot that that sort of
thing wouldn't suit me. The very idea of shipping again on a merchant
vessel made the blood run cold inside of me, and I swore to myself that
I wouldn't do it.
To be sure, I wouldn't give up all notion of a lark. A sailor with
money,and I don't believe there ever was an able-bodied seaman with
more money than I had,who doesn't lark, at least to some degree, has
no right to call himself a whole-souled mariner; so I made up my mind
to have one lark and then stop.
Mrs. Cliff's countenance clouded. I am sorry, Mr. Burke, said she,
that you thought it necessary to do that. I do hope you didn't go on
one of those horriblesprees, do they call them?
Oh no! interrupted Burke, I didn't do anything of that kind. If
I'd begun with a bottle, I'd have ended with nothing but a cork, and a
badly burnt one at that. No ma'am! drinking isn't in my line. I don't
take anything of that sort except at meals, and then only the best wine
in genteel quantities. But I was bound to have one lark, and then I
would stop and begin to live like a merchant-tailor, with no family nor
But what did you do? asked Mrs. Cliff. If it was a lark without
liquor, I want to hear about it.
It was a temperance lark, ma'am, said Burke, and this is what it
Now, though I have been to sea ever since I was a boy, I never had
command of any kind of craft, and it struck me that I would like to
finish up my life on the ocean wave by taking command of a vessel. It
is generally understood that riches will give you anything you want,
and I said to myself that my riches should give me that. I didn't want
a sailin' vessel. I was tired of sailin' vessels. I wanted a steamer,
and when I commanded a steamer for a little while I would stop short
and be a landsman for the rest of my life.
So I went up to Brest, where I thought I might find some sort of
steamer which might suit me, and in that harbor I did find an English
steamer, which had discharged her cargo and was expectin' to sail again
pretty much in ballast and brandy, so far as I could make out. I went
to this vessel and I made an offer to her captain to charter her for an
excursion of one weekthat was all I wanted.
Well, I'm not going to bother you, Mrs. Cliff, with all that was
said and done about this little business, which seemed simple enough,
but which wasn't. There are people in this world who think that if you
have money you can buy anything you want, but such people might as well
get ready to change their opinions if they ever expect to come into
That is true, said Mrs. Cliff; every word of it is true, as I
have found out for myself!
Well, continued Burke, there had to be a lot of telegraphin' to
the owners in London and a general fuss with the officers of the port
about papers, and all that, but I got the business through all right;
for if money won't get you everything, it's a great help in making
things slip along easy. And so one fine afternoon I found myself on
board that steamer as commander for one week.
Of course, I didn't want to give orders to the crew, but I intended
to give my orders to the captain, and tell him what he was to do and
what he was not to do for one week. He didn't like that very much, for
he was inclined to bulldogism, but I paid him extra wages, and he
agreed to knuckle under to me.
So I gave him orders to sail out of the harbor and straight to the
Island of Ushant, some twenty-five miles to the west of northwest.
'There's no use going there,' said the captain,his name was
Dork,'there's nothing on that blasted bit of rock for you to see.
There's no port I could run this steamer into.'
I had been studying out my business on the chart, and this little
island just suited my idea, and though the name was 'Ushant,' I said to
him, 'You shall,' and I ordered him to sail to that island and lay to a
mile or two to the westward; and as to the landing, he needn't talk
about that until I mentioned it myself.
So when we got about a couple of miles to the west of Ushant, we
lay to. Now I knew we were on the forty-eighth parallel of latitude,
for I had looked that out on the chart, so I said to Captain Dork,
'Now, sir!' says I, 'I want you to head your vessel, sir, due west,
and then to steam straight ahead for a hundred miles, keepin' your
vessel just as near as you can on that line of latitude.'
I see! said Mrs. Cliff, very much interested. If he once got on
that line of latitude and kept sailing west without turning one way or
the other, he would be bound to keep on it.
That's exactly it! said Mr. Burke. 'Twas pretty near midnight
when we started off to run along the forty-eighth parallel, but I kept
my eyes on the man at the wheel and on the compass, and I let them know
that that ship was under the command of an able-bodied seaman who knew
what he was about, and if they skipped to one side of that line or to
the other he would find it out in no time.
I went below once to take a nap, but, as I promised the fellow at
the wheel ten shillings if he would keep her head due west, and told
him he would be sure to wake me up if he didn't, I felt certain we
wouldn't skip the line of latitude.
Well, that steamer, which was called the Duke of Dorchester,
and which was a vessel of not more than a thousand tons, wasn't much of
a sailer, or perhaps they was saving coal, I don't know which, and, not
knowing how much coal ought to be used, I kept my mouth shut on that
point; but I had the log thrown a good deal, and I found that we never
quite came up to ten knots an hour, and when we took an observation at
noon the next day, we saw that we hadn't quite done the hundred miles;
but a little before one o'clock we did it, and then I ordered the
captain to stop the engine and lay to.
There was a brig about a mile away, and when she saw us layin' to,
she put about and made for us, and when she was near enough she hailed
to know if anything was the matter. She was a French brig, but Captain
Dork understood her, and I told him to bid her 'Good morning,' and to
tell her that nothin' was the matter, but that we were just stoppin' to
rest. I don't know what he did tell her, but she put about her helm and
was off again on her own business.
'Now,' said I to Captain Dork, 'I want you to back this steamer due
east to the Island of Ushant.'
He looked at me and began to swear. He took me for a maniac,a
wild, crazy man, and told me the best thing I could do would be to go
below and turn in, and he would take me back to my friends, if I had
I didn't want to tell him what I was up to, but I found I had to,
and so I explained to him that I was a rich sailor takin' a lark, and
the lark I wanted to take was, to sail on a parallel of latitude a
hundred miles in a steamer, and then to back that steamer along that
same parallel to the place where she started from. I didn't believe
that there was ever a ship in the world that had done that, and bein'
on a lark, I wanted to do it, and was willin' to pay for it; and if his
engineers and his crew grumbled about backing the steamer for a hundred
miles, he could explain to them how the matter stood, and tell them
that bein' on a lark I was willin' to pay for all extra trouble I might
put them to, and for any disturbances in their minds which might rise
from sailin' a vessel in a way which didn't seem to be accordin' to the
ordinary rules of navigation.
Now, when Captain Dork knew that I was a rich sailor on a lark, he
understood me, and he made no more objections, though he said he
wouldn't have spent his money in that way; and when he told his crew
and his engineers and men about the extra pay, they understood the
matter, and they agreed to back her along the forty-eighth parallel
just as nigh as they could until they lay to two miles west of Ushant.
So back we went, and they kept her due east just as nigh as they
could, and they seemed to take an interest in it, as if all of them
wanted me to have as good a lark as I could for my money, and we didn't
skip that parallel very much, although it wasn't an easy job, I can
tell you, to keep her head due west and her stern due east, and steam
backwards. They had to rig up the compass abaft the wheel, and do some
other things that you wouldn't understand, madam, such as running a
spar out to stern to take sight by.
I declare, said Mrs. Cliff, that sort of sailing must have
astonished any ship that saw it. Did you meet any other vessels?
Oh yes, said Burke. After daybreak we fell in with a good many
sail and some steamers, and most of them ran close and hailed us, but
there wasn't any answer to give them, except that we were returning to
port and didn't want no help; but some of the skippers of the smaller
crafts were so full of curiosity that they stuck to us, and when we
arrived off Ushant, which wasn't until nearly dark the next day, the
Duke of Dorchester had a convoy of five sloops, two schooners, a
brig, eight pilot boats, and four tugs.
Although Mr. Burke had said that he was going to make very short
work with his story, it had already occupied a good deal of time, and
he was not half through with it; but Mrs. Cliff listened with the
greatest interest, and the rich sailor went on with his recital of
Now, when I had finished scoring that forty-eighth parallel
backward and forward for a hundred miles, I took out my purse and I
paid that captain and all the crew what I promised to give them, and
then we steamed back to Brest, where I told him to drop anchor and make
I stayed on board for a day and a night just to get my fill feeling
I was in command of a steamer, before I gave up a sea-faring life
forever. I threw up the rest of the week that I was entitled to and
went ashore, and my lark was over.
I went to England and took passage for home, and I had a
first-class state-room, and laid in a lot of good clothes before I
started. I don't think I ever had greater comfort in my life than
sittin' on deck, smokin' a good cigar, and watchin' the able-bodied
seamen at their work.
I hope I'm not tiring you, madam, but I'm trying to cut things as
short as I can. It's often said that a sailor is all at sea when he is
on shore, but I was a country fellow before I was a sailor, and land
doings come naturally to me when I fix my mind on them.
I'd made up my mind I was going to build my mother a house on Cape
Cod, but when I got home I thought it better to buy her one already
built, and that's what I did, and I stayed there with her a little
while, but I didn't like it. I'd had a notion of having another house
near my mother's, but I gave up that. There's too much sea about Cape
Now, she liked it, for she's a regular sailor's mother, but I
couldn't feel that I was really a rich fellow livin' ashore until I got
out of hearin' of the ocean, and out of smellin' of salt and tar, so I
made up my mind that I'd go inland and settle somewhere on a place of
my own, where I might have command of some sort of farm.
I didn't know just exactly what I wanted, nor just exactly where I
wanted to go, so I thought it best to look around a little and hold
council with somebody or other. I couldn't hold council with my mother,
because she wanted me to buy a ship and take command of her. And then I
thought of Captain Horn, and goin' to ask him. But the captain is a
Indeed he is! exclaimed Mrs. Cliff. We all know that!
But he is off on his own business, continued Burke, and what sort
of a princely concern he's got on hand I don't know. Anyway, he
wouldn't want me followin' him about and botherin' him, and so I
thought of everybody I could, and at last it struck me that there
wasn't anybody better than you, Mrs. Cliff, to give me the points I
wanted, for I always liked you, Mrs. Cliff, and I consider you a woman
of good sense down to the keel. And, as I heard you were livin' in sort
of a country place, I thought you'd be the very person that I could
come and talk to and get points.
I felt a hankerin', anyway, after some of the old people of the
Castor; for, after having had all that money divided among us, it
made me feel as if we belonged to the same family. I suppose that was
one reason why I felt a sort of drawing to you, you know. Anyway, I
knew where you lived, and I came right here, and arrived this morning.
After I'd taken a room at the hotel, I asked for your house and came
And very glad am I to see you, Mr. Burke! said Mrs. Cliff,
speaking honestly from the bottom of her heart.
She had not known Burke very well, but she had always looked upon
him as a fine, manly sailor; and now that he had come to her, she was
conscious of the family feeling which he had spoken of, and she was
very glad to see him.
She saw that Burke was very anxious to know why she was living in a
plain fashion in this unpretentious house, but she found it would be
very difficult to explain the matter to him. Hers was not a
straightforward tale, which she could simply sit and tell, and,
moreover, although she liked Burke and thought it probable that he was
a man of a very good heart, she did not believe that he was capable of
advising her in the perplexities which her wealth had thrown about her.
Still, she talked to him and told him what she thought she could
make him properly understand, and so, from one point to another, she
went on until she had given the ex-sailor a very good idea of the state
of her mind in regard to what she was doing, and what she thought she
ought to do.
When Mrs. Cliff had finished speaking, Burke thrust his hands into
his pockets, leaned back in his chair, and looked at the ceiling of the
room, the walls, and the floor. He wanted to say something, but he was
not prepared to do so. His mind, still nautical, desired to take an
observation and determine the latitude and longitude of Mrs. Cliff, but
the skies were very much overcast.
At this moment Willy Croup knocked at the parlor door, and when Mrs.
Cliff went to her, she asked if the gentleman was going to stay to
Mrs. Cliff was surprised. She had no idea it was so late, but she
went back to Mr. Burke and urged him to stay to dinner. He consented
instantly, declaring that this was the first time that anybody, not his
mother, had asked him to dinner since he came into his fortune.
When Mrs. Cliff had excused herself to give some directions about
the meal, Burke walked about the parlor, carefully examining everything
in it. When he had finished his survey, he sat down and shook his head.
The trouble with her is, he said to himself, that she's so
dreadfully afraid of running ashore that she will never reach any port,
that's what's the matter!
When Mrs. Cliff returned, she asked her visitor if he would like to
see her house, and she showed him over it with great satisfaction, for
she had filled every room with all the handsome and appropriate things
she could get into it. Burke noticed everything, and spoke with
approbation of many things, but as he walked behind his hostess, he
kept shaking his head.
He went down to dinner, and was introduced to Willy Croup, who had
been ordered to go and dress herself that she might appear at the meal.
He shook hands with her very cordially, and then looked all around the
little dining-room, taking in every feature of its furnishing and
adornment. When he had finished, he would have been glad to shake his
head again, but this would have been observed.
When the dinner came on, however, Mr. Burke had no desire to shake
his head. It was what might have been called a family dinner, but there
was such a variety, such an abundance, everything was so admirably
cooked, and the elderberry wine, which was produced in his honor, was
so much more rich and fragrant to his taste than the wines he had had
at hotels, that Mr. Burke was delighted.
Now he felt that in forming an opinion as to Mrs. Cliff's manner of
living he had some grounds to stand upon. What she wants, thought he,
is all the solid, sensible comfort her money can give her, and where
she knows what she wants, she gets it; but the trouble seems to be that
in most things she doesn't know what she wants!
When Mr. Burke that afternoon walked back to the hotel, wrapped in
his fur-trimmed coat and carefully puffing a fine Havana cigar, he had
entirely forgotten his own plans and purposes in life, and was
engrossed in those of Mrs. Cliff.
CHAPTER VII. MR. BURKE ACCEPTS A
Willy Croup was very much pleased with Mr. Burke, and she was glad
that she had allowed herself to be persuaded to sit at table with such
a fine gentleman.
He treated her with extreme graciousness of manner, and it was quite
plain to her that if he recognized her in her silk gown as the person
who, in a calico dress, had opened the front door for him, he had
determined to make her feel that he had not noticed the coincidence.
He was a good deal younger than she was, but Willy's childlike
disposition had projected itself into her maturer years, and in some
respects there was a greater sympathy, quickly perceived by both,
between her and Mr. Burke than yet existed between him and Mrs. Cliff.
After some of the amusing anecdotes which he told, the visitor looked
first towards Willy to see how she appreciated them; but it must not be
supposed that he was not extremely attentive and deferential to his
If Willy had known what a brave, gallant, and daring sailor he was,
she would have made a hero of him; but Mrs. Cliff had never said much
about Burke, and Willy simply admired him as the best specimen of the
urbane man of the world with whom she had yet met.
The two women talked a good deal about their visitor that evening,
and Mrs. Cliff said that she hoped he was not going to leave town very
soon, for it was possible that she might be of help to him if he wanted
to settle down in that part of the country.
The next morning, soon after breakfast, when Willy opened the front
gate of the yard and stepped out upon the street with a small covered
basket in her hand, she had gone but a very little distance when she
met Mr. Burke, with his furs, his cane, and his silk hat. The latter
was lifted very high as its owner saluted Miss Croup.
Willy, who was of a fair complexion, reddened somewhat as she shook
hands with the gentleman, informed him, in answer to his questions,
that Mrs. Cliff was very well, that she was very well; that the former
was at home and would be glad to see him, and that she herself was
going into the business part of the town to make some little purchases.
She would have been better pleased if she had not been obliged to
tell him where she was going, but she could not do otherwise when he
said he supposed she was walking for the benefit of the fresh morning
air. He added to her discomfiture by requesting to be allowed to walk
with her, and by offering to carry her basket. This threw Willy's mind
into a good deal of a flutter. Why could she not have met this
handsomely dressed gentleman sometime when she was not going to the
grocery store to buy such things as stove-blacking and borax?
It seemed to her as if these commodities must suggest to the mind of
any one rusty iron and obtrusive insects, and as articles altogether
outside the pale of allusion in high-toned social intercourse.
It also struck her as a little odd that a gentleman should propose
to accompany a lady when she was going on domestic errands; but then
this gentleman was different from any she had known, and there were
many ways of the world with which she was not at all acquainted.
Mr. Burke immediately began to speak of the visit of the day before.
He had enjoyed seeing Mrs. Cliff again and he had never sat down to a
Yes, said Willy, she likes good eatin', and she knows what it is,
and if she had a bigger dining-room she would often invite people to
dinner, and I expect the house would be quite lively, as she seems more
given to company than she used to be, and that's all right, considerin'
she's better able to afford it.
Mr. Burke took a deep satisfied breath. The opportunity had already
come to him to speak his mind.
Afford it! said he. I should think so! Mrs. Cliff must be very
rich. She is worth, I should saywell, I don't know what to say, not
knowing exactly and precisely what each person got when the grand
division was made.
Willy's loyalty to Mrs. Cliff prompted her to put her in as good a
light as possible before this man of the world, and her own self-esteem
prompted her to show that, being a friend and relative of this rich
lady, she was not ignorant of her affairs in life.
Oh, she's rich! said Willy. I can't say, of course, just how much
she has, but I'm quite sure that she owns at least
Willy wished to put the amount of the fortune at one hundred
thousand dollars, but she was a little afraid that this might be too
much, and yet she did not wish to make the amount any smaller than
could possibly be helped. So she thought of seventy-five, and then
eighty, and finally remarked that Mrs. Cliff must be worth at least
ninety thousand dollars. Mr. Burke looked up at the sky and wanted to
Ninety thousand dollars! he said to himself. I know positively
that it was at least four millions at the time of the division, and she
says she's richer now than she was then, which is easy to be accounted
for by the interest coming in. I see her game! She wants to keep shady
about her big fortune because her neighbors would expect her to live up
to it, and she knows it isn't in her to live up to it. Now, I'm
beginning to see through the fog. It seems to me, said he, that
Mrs. Cliff ought to have a bigger dining-room.
This remark pulled up the flood-gate to Willy's accumulated
sentiments on the subject, and they poured forth in a rushing stream.
Yes, indeed, Mrs. Cliff ought to have a bigger dining-room, and
other rooms to the house, and there was the front fence, and no end of
things she ought to have, and it was soon made clear to Mr. Burke that
Willy had been lying awake at night thinking, and thinking, and
thinking about what Mrs. Cliff ought to have and what she did not have.
She said she really and honestly believed that there was no reason at
all why she did not have them, except that she did not want to seem to
be setting herself up above her neighbors. In fact, Mrs. Cliff had told
Willy two or three times, when there had been a discussion about
prices, that she was able to do anything she wanted, and if she could
do that, why did she not do it? People were all talking about it, and
they had talked and talked her fortune down until in some families it
was not any more than ten thousand dollars.
On and on talked Willy, while Mr. Burke said scarcely a word, but he
listened with the greatest attention. They had now walked on until they
had reached the main street of the little town, gone through the
business part where the shops were, and out into the suburbs. Suddenly
Oh dear! she exclaimed, I've gone too far! I was so interested in
talking, that I didn't think.
I'm sorry, said Mr. Burke, that I've taken you out of your way.
Can't I get you what you want and save you the trouble?
Now Willy was in another flutter. After the walk with the
fur-trimmed coat, and the talk about dollars by thousands and tens of
thousands, she could not come down to mention borax and blacking.
Oh no, thank you! said she, trying her best to think of some other
errand than the one she had come upon. I don't believe it's finished
yet, and it's hardly worth while to stop. There was one of those big
cushion covers that she brought from Paris, that was to be filled with
down, but I don't believe it's ready yet, and I needn't stop.
Mr. Burke could not but think it a little odd that such a small
basket should be brought for the purpose of carrying home a large down
cushion, but he said nothing further on the subject. He had had a most
gratifying conversation with this communicative and agreeable person,
and his interest in Mrs. Cliff was greatly increased.
When he neared the hotel, he took leave of his companion, saying
that he would call in the afternoon; and Willy, after she had looked
back and was sure he was out of sight, slipped into the grocery store
and got her borax and blacking.
Mr. Burke called on Mrs. Cliff that afternoon, and the next morning,
and two or three times the day after. They came to be very much
interested in each other, and Burke in his mind compared this elderly
friend with his mother, and not to the advantage of the latter. Burke's
mother was a woman who would always have her own way, and wanted advice
and counsel from no one, but Mrs. Cliff was a very different woman.
She was so willing to listen to what Burke saidand his remarks
were nearly always on the subject of the proper expenditure of
moneyand appeared to attach so much importance to his opinions, that
he began to feel that a certain responsibility, not at all an
unpleasant one, was forcing itself upon him.
He did not think that he should try to constitute himself her
director, or even to assume the position of professional suggester, but
in an amateur way he suggested, and she, without any idea of depending
upon him for suggestions, found herself more and more inclined to
accept them as he continued to offer them.
She soon discovered that he was the only person in Plainton who knew
her real fortune, and this was a bond of sympathy and union between
them, and she became aware that she had succeeded in impressing him
with her desire to live upon her fortune in such a manner that it would
not interfere with her friendships or associations, and her lifelong
ideas of comfort and pleasure.
The people of the town talked a great deal about the fine gentleman
at the hotel, but they knew he was one of the people who had become
rich in consequence of Captain Horn's discovery; and some of them, good
friends of Mrs. Cliff, felt sorry that she had not profited to as great
a degree by that division as this gentleman of opulent taste, who
occupied two of the best rooms in the hotel, and obliged Mr. Williams
to send to Harrington, and even to Boston, for provisions suitable to
his epicurean tastes, and who drove around the country with a carriage
and pair at least once a day.
When Burke was ready to make his suggestions, he thought he would
begin in a mild fashion, and see how Mrs. Cliff would take them.
If I was in your place, madam, said he, the first thing I would
do would be to have a lot of servants. There's nothin' money can give a
person that's better than plenty of people to do things. Lots of them
on hand all the time, like the crew of a ship.
But I couldn't do that, Mr. Burke, said she; my house is too
small. I haven't any place for servants to sleep. When I enlarge my
house, of course, I may have more servants.
Oh, I wouldn't wait for that, said he; until then you could board
them at the hotel.
This suggestion was strongly backed by Willy Croup, and Mrs. Cliff
took the matter to heart. She collected together a domestic
establishment of as many servants as she thought her establishment
could possibly provide with work, and, although she did not send them
to be guests at the hotel, she obtained lodging for them at the house
of a poor woman in the neighborhood.
When she had done this, she felt that she had made a step in the
direction of doing her duty by her money.
Mr. Burke made another suggestion. If I was you, said he, I
wouldn't wait for times or seasons, for in these days people build in
winter the same as in summer. I would put up that addition just as soon
as it could be done.
Mrs. Cliff sighed. I suppose that's what I should do, said she. I
feel that it is, but you know how I hate to begin it.
But you needn't hate it, said he. There isn't the least reason in
the world for any objection to it. I've a plan which will make it all
clear sailin'. I've been thinkin' it out, and this is the way I've
thought it. Mrs. Cliff listened with great attention.
Now then, said Burke, next to you on the west is your own lot
that you're going to put your new dining-room on. Am I right there?
Yes, said Mrs. Cliff, you are right there.
Well, next to that is the little house inhabited by a family named
Barnard, I'm told, and next to that there's a large corner lot with an
old house on it that's for sale. Now then, if I was you, I'd buy that
corner lot and clear away the old house, and I'd build my dining-room
right there. I'd get a good architect and let him plan you a
first-class, A number one, dining-room, with other rooms to it, above
it and below it, and around it; with porticos, and piazzas, and little
balconies to the second story, and everything that anybody might want
attached to a first-class dining-room.
Mrs. Cliff laughed. But what good would it be to me away up there
at the corner of the next street?
The reason for putting it there, said Burke, is to get clear of
all the noise and dirt of building, and the fuss and bother that you
dislike so much. And then when it was all finished, and painted, and
papered, and the carpets down, if you like, I'd have it moved right up
here against your house just where you want it. When everything was in
order, and you was ready, you could cut a door right through into the
new dining-room, and there you'd be. They've got so in the way of
slidin' buildings along on timbers now that they can travel about
almost like the old stage coaches, and you needn't have your cellar dug
until you're ready to clap your new dining-room right over it.
Mrs. Cliff smiled, and Willy listened with open eyes. But how about
the Barnard family and their house? said she.
Oh, I'd buy them a lot somewhere else, said he, and move their
house. They wouldn't object if you paid them extra. What I'd have if I
was in your place, Mrs. Cliff, would be a clear lot down to the next
street, and I'd have a garden in it with flowers, and gravel walks, and
greenhouses, and all that sort of thing.
All stretching itself out in the sunshine under the new dining-room
windows! cried Willy Croup, with sparkling eyes.
Mrs. Cliff sat and considered, a cheerful glow in her veins. Here,
really, was an opportunity of stemming the current of her income
without shocking any of her social instincts!
CHAPTER VIII. MR. BURKE BEGINS TO
MAKE THINGS MOVE IN PLAINTON
It was not long before Mr. Burke began to be a very important
personage in Plainton. It was generally known that he intended to buy
land and settle in the neighborhood, and as he was a rich man,
evidently inclined to be liberal in his expenditures, this was a matter
of great interest both in social and business circles.
He often drove out to survey the surrounding country, but when he
was perceived several times standing in front of an old house at the
corner of the street near Mrs. Cliff's residence, it was supposed that
he might have changed his mind in regard to a country place, and was
thinking of building in the town.
He was not long considered a stranger in the place. Mrs. Cliff
frequently spoke of him as a valued friend, and there was reason to
believe that in the various adventures and dangers of which they had
heard, Mr. Burke had been of great service to their old friend and
neighbor, and it was not unlikely that his influence had had a good
deal to do with her receipt of a portion of the treasure discovered by
the commander of the expedition.
Several persons had said more than once that they could not see why
Mrs. Cliff should have had any claim upon this treasure, except,
perhaps, to the extent of her losses. But if she had had a friend in
camp,and Mr. Burke was certainly a friend,it was easy to understand
why he would do the best he could, at a time when money was so plenty,
for the benefit of one whom he knew to be a widow in straitened
So Mr. Burke was looked upon not only as a man of wealth and
superior tastes in regard to food and personal comfort, but as a man of
a liberal and generous disposition. Furthermore, there was no pride
about him. Often on his return from his drives, his barouche and pair,
which Mr. Williams had obtained in Harrington for his guest's express
benefit, would stop in front of Mrs. Cliff's modest residence; and two
or three times he had taken that good lady and Willy Croup to drive
But Mrs. Cliff did not care very much for the barouche. She would
have preferred a little phaëton and a horse which she could drive
herself. As for her horse and the two-seated wagon, that was declared
by most of the ladies of the town to be a piece of absolute
extravagance. It was used almost exclusively by Willy, who was known to
deal with shops in the most distant part of the town in order that she
might have an excuse, it was said, to order out that wagon and have
Andrew Marks to drive her.
Of course they did not know how often Mrs. Cliff had said to herself
that it was really not a waste of money to keep this horse, for Willy
was no longer young; and if she could save her any weary steps, she
ought to do it, and at the same time relieve a little the congested
state of her income.
Moreover, Mr. Burke was not of an unknown family. He was quite
willing to talk about himself, especially to Mr. Williams, as they sat
and smoked together in the evening, and he said a good deal about his
father, who had owned two ships at Nantucket, and who, according to his
son, was one of the most influential citizens of the place.
Mr. Williams had heard of the Burkes of Nantucket, and he did not
think any the less of the one who was now his guest, because his
father's ships had come to grief during his boyhood, and he had been
obliged to give up a career on shore, which he would have liked, and go
to sea, which he did not like. A brave spirit in poverty coupled with a
liberal disposition in opulence was enough to place Mr. Burke on a very
high plane in the opinions of the people of Plainton.
Half a mile outside the town, upon a commanding eminence, there was
a handsome house which belonged to a family named Buskirk. These people
were really not of Plainton, although their post-office and railroad
station were there. They were rich city people who came to this country
place for the summer and autumn, and who had nothing to do with the
town folks, except in a limited degree to deal with some of them.
This family lived in great style, and their coachman and footman in
knee breeches, their handsome horses with docked tails, the beautiful
grounds about their house, a feebly shooting fountain on the front
lawn, were a source of anxious disquietude in the mind of Mrs. Cliff.
They were like the skeletons which were brought in at the feasts of the
If I should ever be obliged to live like the Buskirks on the hill,
the good lady would say to herself, I would wish myself back to what I
used to be, asking only that my debts be paid.
Even the Buskirks took notice of Mr. Burke. In him they thought it
possible they might have a neighbor. If he should buy a place and build
a fine house somewhere in their vicinity, which they thought the only
vicinity in which any one should build a fine house, it might be a very
good thing, and would certainly not depreciate the value of their
property. A wealthy bachelor might indeed be a more desirable neighbor
than a large family.
The Buskirks had been called upon when they came to Plainton a few
years before by several families. Of course, the clergyman, Mr. Perley,
and his wife, paid them a visit, and the two Misses Thorpedyke hired a
carriage and drove to the house, and, although they did not see the
family, they left their cards.
After some time these and other calls were returned, but in the most
ceremonious manner, and there ended the social intercourse between the
fine house on the hill and the town.
As the Buskirks drove to Harrington to church, they did not care
about the Perleys, and although they seemed somewhat inclined to
cultivate the Thorpedykes, who were known to be of such an excellent
old family, the Thorpedykes did not reciprocate the feeling, and,
having declined an invitation to tea, received no more.
But now Mr. Buskirk, who had come up on Saturday to spend Sunday
with his family, actually called on Mr. Burke at the hotel. The wealthy
sailor was not at home, and the city gentleman left his card.
When Mr. Burke showed this card to Mrs. Cliff, her face clouded.
Are you going to return the visit? said she.
Oh yes! answered Burke. Some of these days I will drive up and
look in on them. I expect they have got a fancy parlor, and I would
like to sit in it a while and think of the days when I used to swab the
deck. There's nothin' more elevatin', to my mind, than just that sort
of thing. I do it sometime when I am eatin' my meals at the hotel, and
the better I can bring to mind the bad coffee and hard tack, the better
I like what's set before me.
Mrs. Cliff sighed. She wished Mr. Buskirk had kept away from the
As soon as Mrs. Cliff had consented to the erection of the new
dining-room on the corner lot,and she did not hesitate after Mr.
Burke had explained to her how easy it would be to do the whole thing
almost without her knowing anything about it, if she did not want to
bother herself in the matter,the enterprise was begun.
Burke, who was of an active mind, and who delighted in managing and
directing, undertook to arrange everything. There was no agreement
between Mrs. Cliff and himself that he should do this, but it pleased
him so much to do it, and it pleased her so much to have him do it,
that it was done as a thing which might be expected to happen
Sometimes she said he was giving her too much of his time, but he
scorned such an idea. He had nothing to do, for he did not believe that
he should buy a place for himself until spring, because he wanted to
pick out a spot to live in when the leaves were coming out instead of
when they were dropping off, and the best fun he knew of would be to
have command of a big crew, and to keep them at work building Mrs.
I should be glad to have you attend to the contracts, said Mrs.
Cliff, and all I ask is, that while you don't waste anything,for I
think it is a sin to waste money no matter how much you may have,that
you will help me as much as you can to make me feel that I really am
making use of my income.
Burke agreed to do all this, always under her advice, of course, and
very soon he had his crew, and they were hard at work. He sent to
Harrington and employed an architect to make plans, and as soon as the
general basis of these was agreed upon, the building was put in charge
of a contractor, who, under Mr. Burke, began to collect material and
workmen from all available quarters.
We've got to work sharp, for the new building must be moored
alongside Mrs. Cliff's house before the first snowstorm.
A lawyer of Plainton undertook the purchase of the land and, as the
payments were to be made in cash, and as there was no chaffering about
prices, this business was soon concluded.
As to the Barnard family, Mr. Burke himself undertook negotiations
with them. When he had told them of the handsome lot on another street,
which would be given them in exchange, and how he would gently slide
their house to the new location, and put it down on any part of the lot
which they might choose, and guaranteed that it should be moved so
gently that the clocks would not stop ticking, nor the tea or coffee
spill out of their cups, if they chose to take their meals on board
during the voyage; and as, furthermore, he promised a handsome sum to
recompense them for the necessity of leaving behind their well, which
he could not undertake to move, and for any minor inconveniences and
losses, their consent to the change of location was soon obtained.
Four days after this Burke started the Barnard house on its travels.
As soon as he had made his agreement with the family, he had brought a
man down from Harrington, whose business it was to move houses, and had
put the job into his hands. He stipulated that at one o'clock P.M. on
the day agreed upon the house was to begin to move, and he arranged
with the mason to whom he had given the contract for preparing the
cellar on the new lot, that he should begin operations at the same
He then offered a reward of two hundred dollars to be given to the
mover if he got his house to its destination before the cellar was
done, or to the mason if he finished the cellar before the house
The Barnards had an early dinner, which was cooked on a kerosene
stove, their chimney having been taken down, but they had not finished
washing the dishes when their house began to move.
Mrs. Cliff and Willy ran to bid them good-bye, and all the Barnards,
old and young, leaned out of a back window and shook hands.
Mr. Burke had arranged a sort of gang-plank with a railing if any of
them wanted to go on shorethat is, step on terra firmaduring the
voyage. But Samuel Rolands, the mover, heedful of his special prize,
urged upon them not to get out any oftener than could be helped,
because when they wished to use the gang-plank he would be obliged to
There were two boys in the family who were able to jump off and on
whenever they pleased, but boys are boys, and very different from other
Houses had been moved in Plainton before, but never had any
inhabitants of the place beheld a building glide along upon its timber
course with, speaking comparatively, the rapidity of this travelling
Most of the citizens of the place who had leisure, came at some time
that afternoon to look at the moving house, and many of them walked by
its side, talking to the Barnards, who, as the sun was warm, stood at
an open window, very much excited by the spirit of adventure, and quite
willing to converse.
Over and over they assured their neighbors that they would never
know they were moving if they did not see the trees and things slowly
passing by them.
As they crossed the street and passed between two houses on the
opposite side, the inhabitants of these gathered at their windows, and
the conversation was very lively with the Barnards, as the house of the
latter passed slowly by.
All night that house moved on, and the young people of the village
accompanied it until eleven o'clock, when the Barnards went to bed.
Mr. Burke divided his time between watching the moving house, at
which all the men who could be employed in any way, and all the horses
which could be conveniently attached to the windlasses, were working in
watches of four hours each, in order to keep them fresh and
vigorous,and the lot where the new cellar was being constructed,
where the masons continued their labors at night by the light of
lanterns and a blazing bonfire fed with resinous pine.
The excitement caused by these two scenes of activity was such that
it is probable that few of the people of the town went to bed sooner
than the Barnard family.
Early the next morning the two Barnard boys looked out of the window
of their bedroom and saw beneath them the Hastings' barnyard, with the
Hastings boy milking. They were so excited by this vision that they
threw their shoes and stockings out at him, having no other missiles
convenient, and for nearly half an hour he followed that house, trying
to toss the articles back through the open window, while the cow stood
waiting for the milking to be finished.
On the evening of the third day after its departure from its
original position, the Barnard house arrived on the new lot, and, to
the disgust of Samuel Rolands, he found the cellar entirely finished
and ready for him to place the house upon it. But Mr. Burke, who had
been quite sure that this would be the result of the competition,
comforted him by telling him that as he had done his best, he too
should have a prize equal to that given to the mason. This had been
suggested by Mrs. Cliff, because, she said, that as they were both
hard-working men with families, and although the house-mover was not a
citizen of Plainton, he had once lived there, she was very glad of this
opportunity of helping them along.
As soon as this important undertaking had been finished, Mr. Burke
was able to give his sole attention to the new dining-room on the
corner lot. He and the architect had worked hard upon the plans, and
when they were finished they had been shown to Mrs. Cliff. She
understood them in a general way, and was very glad to see that such
ample provisions had been made in regard to closets, though she was not
able to perceive with her mind's eye the exact dimensions of a room
nineteen by twenty-seven, nor to appreciate the difference between a
ceiling twelve feet high, and another which was nine.
However, having told Mr. Burke and the architect what she wanted,
and both of them having told her what she ought to have, she determined
to leave the whole matter in their hands. This resolution was greatly
approved by her sailor friend, for, as the object of the plan of
construction was to relieve her of all annoyance consequent upon
building operations, the more she left everything to those who
delighted in the turmoil of construction, the better it would be for
Everything had been done in the plans to prevent interference with
the neatness and comfort of Mrs. Cliff's present abode. The door of the
new dining-room was so arranged that when it was moved up to the old
house, it would exactly fit against a door in the latter which opened
from a side hall upon a little porch. This porch being removed, the two
doors would fit exactly to each other, and there would be none of the
dust and noise consequent upon the cutting away of walls.
So Mrs. Cliff and Willy lived on in peace, comfort, and quiet in
their old home, while on the corner lot there was hammering, and
banging, and sawing all day. Mr. Burke would have had this work go on
by night, but the contractor refused. His men would work extra hours in
consideration of extra inducements, but good carpenter work, he
declared, could not be done by lantern light.
The people of Plainton did not at all understand the operations on
the corner lot. Mr. Burke did not tell them much about it, and the
contractor was not willing to talk. He had some doubts in regard to the
scheme, but as he was well paid, he would do his best. It had been
mentioned that the new building was to be Mrs. Cliff's dining-room, but
this idea soon faded out of the Plainton mind, which was not adapted to
grasp and hold it.
Consequently, as Mr. Burke had a great deal to do with the building,
and as Mrs. Cliff did not appear to be concerned in it at all, it was
generally believed that the gentleman at the hotel was putting up a
house for himself on the corner lot. This knowledge was the only
conclusion which would explain the fact that the house was built upon
smooth horizontal timbers, and not upon a stone or brick foundation. A
man who had been a sailor might fancy to build a house something as he
would build a ship in a shipyard, and not attach it permanently to the
CHAPTER IX. A MEETING OF HEIRS
While the building operations were going on at such a rapid rate on
the corner lot, Mrs. Cliff tried to make herself as happy as possible
in her own home. She liked having enough servants to do all the work,
and relieve both her and Willy. She liked to be able to drive out when
she wanted to, or to invite a few of her friends to dinner or to tea,
and to give them the very best the markets afforded of everything she
thought they might like; but she was not a satisfied woman.
It was true that Mr. Burke was doing all that he could with her
money, and doing it well, she had not the slightest doubt; but, after
all, a new dining-room was a matter of small importance. She had fears
that even after it was all finished and paid for she would find that
her income had gained upon her.
As often as once a day the argument came to her that it would be
wise for her to give away the bulk of her fortune in charity, and thus
rid herself of the necessity for this depressing struggle between her
desire to live as she wanted to live, and the obligations to herself
under which her fortune placed her; but she could not consent to thus
part with her great fortune. She would not turn her back upon her
golden opportunities. As soon as she had so determined her life that
the assertion of her riches would not interfere with her domestic and
social affairs, she would be charitable enough, she would do good works
upon a large scale; but she must first determine what she was to do for
herself, and so let her charities begin at home.
This undecided state of mind did not have a good effect upon her
general appearance, and it was frequently remarked that her health was
not what it used to be. Miss Nancy Shott thought there was nothing to
wonder at in this. Mrs. Cliff had never been accustomed to spend money,
and it was easy to see, from the things she had bought abroad and put
into that little house, that she had expended a good deal more than she
could afford, and no wonder she was troubled, and no wonder she was
looking thin and sick.
Other friends, however, did not entirely agree with Miss Shott. They
thought their old friend was entirely too sensible a woman to waste a
fortune, whether it had been large or small, which had come to her in
so wonderful a manner; and they believed she had money enough to live
on very comfortably. If this were not the case, she would never consent
to keep a carriage almost for Willy Croup's sole use.
They thought, perhaps, that the example and companionship of Mr.
Burke might have had an effect upon her. It was as likely as not that
she had borne part of the expense of moving the Barnard house, so that
there should be nothing between her and the new building. But this, as
they said themselves, was mere surmise. Mr. Burke might fancy large
grounds, and he was certainly able to have them if he wanted them.
Whatever people said and thought about Mrs. Cliff and her money, it was
generally believed that she was in comfortable circumstances. Still, it
had to be admitted that she was getting on in years.
Now arose a very important question among the gossips of Plainton:
who was to be Mrs. Cliff's heir?
Everybody knew that Mrs. Cliff had but one blood relation living,
and that was Willy Croup, and no one who had given any thought whatever
to the subject believed that Willy Croup would be her heir. Her husband
had some distant relatives, but, as they had had nothing to do with
Mrs. Cliff during the days of her adversity, it was not likely that she
would now have anything to do with them. Especially, as any money she
had to leave did not come through her husband.
But, although the simple-minded Willy Croup was a person who would
not know how to take care of money if she had it, and although
everybody knew that if Mrs. Cliff made a will she would never think of
leaving her property to Willy, still, everybody who thought or talked
about the matter saw the appalling fact staring them in their
facesthat if Mrs. Cliff died without a will, Willy would inherit her
The more it was considered, the more did this unpleasant contingency
trouble the minds of certain of the female citizens of Plainton. Miss
Cushing, the principal dressmaker of the place, was greatly concerned
upon this subject, and as her parlor, where she generally sat at her
work, was a favorite resort of certain ladies, who sometimes had orders
to give, and always had a great deal to say, it was natural that those
good women who took most to heart Mrs. Cliff's heirless condition
should think of Miss Cushing whenever they were inclined to talk upon
Miss Shott dropped in there one day with a very doleful countenance.
That very morning she had passed Mrs. Cliff's house on the other side
of the way, and had seen that poor widow standing in her front yard
with the most dejected and miserable countenance she had ever seen on a
People might talk as much as they pleased about Mrs. Cliff being
troubled because she had spent too much money, that all might be, or it
might not be, but it was not the reason for that woman looking as if
she was just ready to drop into a sick-bed. When people go to the most
unhealthy regions in the whole world, and live in holes in the ground
like hedgehogs, they cannot expect to come home without seeds of
disease in their system, which are bound to come out. And that those
seeds were now coming out in Mrs. Cliff no sensible person could look
at her and deny.
When Miss Cushing heard this, she felt more strongly convinced than
ever of the importance of the subject upon which she and some of her
friends had been talking. But she said nothing in regard to that
subject to Miss Shott. What she had to say and what she had already
said about the future of Mrs. Cliff's property, and what her particular
friends had said, were matters which none of them wanted repeated, and
when a citizen of Plainton did not wish anything repeated, it was not
told to Miss Shott.
But after Miss Shott had gone, there came in Mrs. Ferguson, a widow
lady, and shortly afterwards, Miss Inchman, a middle-aged spinster,
accompanied by Mrs. Wells and Mrs. Archibald, these latter both worthy
matrons of the town. Mrs. Archibald really came to talk to Miss Cushing
about a winter dress, but during the subsequent conversation she made
no reference to this errand.
Miss Cushing was relating to Mrs. Ferguson what Nancy had told her
when the other ladies came in, but Nancy Shott had stopped in at each
of their houses and had already given them the information.
Nancy always makes out things a good deal worse than they are,
said Mrs. Archibald, but there's truth in what she says. Mrs. Cliff is
failing; everybody can see that!
Of course they can, said Miss Cushing, and I say that if she has
any friends in Plainton,and everybody knows she has,it's time for
them to do something!
The trouble is, what to do, and who is to do it, remarked Mrs.
What to do is easy enough, said Miss Cushing, but who is to do it
is another matter.
And what would you do? asked Mrs. Wells. If she feels she needs a
doctor, she has sense enough to send for one without waiting until her
friends speak about it.
The doctor is a different thing altogether! said Miss Cushing. If
he comes and cures her, that's neither here nor there. It isn't the
point! But the danger is, that, whether he comes or not, she is a woman
well on in years, with a constitution breaking down under her,that is
as far as appearances go, for of course I can't say anything positive
about it,and she has nobody to inherit her money, and as far as
anybody knows she has never made a will!
Oh, she has never made a will, said Mrs. Wells, because my John
is in the office, and if Mrs. Cliff had ever come there on such
business, he would know about it.
But she ought to make a will, said Miss Cushing. That's the long
and short of it; and she ought to have a friend who would tell her so.
That would be no more than a Christian duty which any one of us would
owe to another, if cases were changed.
I don't look upon Mrs. Cliff as such a very old woman, said Miss
Inchman, but I agree with you that this thing ought to be put before
her. Willy Croup will never do it, and really if some one of us don't,
I don't know who will.
There's Mrs. Perley, said Mrs. Archibald.
Oh, she'd never do! struck in Miss Cushing. Mrs. Perley is too
timid. She would throw it off on her husband, and if he talks to Mrs.
Cliff about a will, her money will all go to the church or to some
charity. I should say that one of us ought to take on herself this
friendly duty. Of course, it would not do to go to her and blurt out
that we all thought she would not live very long, and that she ought to
make her will; but conversation could be led to the matter, and when
Mrs. Cliff got to consider her own case, I haven't a doubt but that she
would be glad to have advice and help from an old friend.
All agreed that this was a very correct view of the case, but not
one of them volunteered to go and talk to Mrs. Cliff on the subject.
This was not from timidity, nor from an unwillingness to meddle in
other people's business, but from a desire on the part of each not to
injure herself in Mrs. Cliff's eyes by any action which might indicate
that she had a personal interest in the matter.
Miss Cushing voiced the opinion of the company when she said: When
a person has no heirs, relatives ought to be considered first, but if
there are none of these, or if they aren't suitable, then friends
should come in. Of course, I mean the oldest and best friends of the
party without heirs.
No remark immediately followed this, for each lady was thinking that
she, probably more than any one else in Plainton, had a claim upon Mrs.
Cliff's attention if she were leaving her property to her friends, as
she certainly ought to do.
In years gone by Mrs. Cliff had been a very kind friend to Miss
Cushing. She had loaned her money, and assisted her in various ways,
and since her return to Plainton she had put a great deal of work into
Miss Cushing's hands. Dress after dress for Willy Croup had been made,
and material for others was still lying in the house; and Mrs. Cliff
herself had ordered so much work, that at this moment Miss Cushing had
two girls upstairs sewing diligently upon it.
Having experienced all this kindness, Miss Cushing felt that if Mrs.
Cliff left any of her money to her friends, she would certainly
remember her, and that right handsomely. If anybody spoke to Mrs. Cliff
upon the subject, she would insist, and she thought she had a right to
insist, that her name should be brought in prominently.
Mrs. Ferguson had also well-defined opinions upon the subject. She
had two daughters who were more than half grown, had learned all that
they could be taught in Plainton, and she was very anxious to send them
away to school, where their natural talents could be properly
cultivated. She felt that she owed a deep and solemn duty to these
girls, and she had already talked to Mrs. Cliff about them.
The latter had taken a great deal of interest in the matter, and
although she had not said she would help Mrs. Ferguson to properly
educate these girls, for she had not asked her help, she had taken so
much interest in the matter that their mother had great hopes. And if
this widow without any children felt inclined to assist the children of
others during her life, how much more willing would she be likely to be
to appropriate a portion of what she left behind her to such an object!
Mrs. Wells and Mrs. Archibald had solid claims upon Mrs. Cliff. It
was known that shortly after the death of her husband, when she found
it difficult to make collections and was very much in need of money for
immediate expenses, they had each made loans to her. It is true that
even before she started for South America she had repaid these loans
with full legal interest. But the two matrons could not forget that
they had been kind to her, nor did they believe that Mrs. Cliff had
forgotten what they had done, for the presents she had brought them
from France were generally considered as being more beautiful and more
valuable than those given to anybody else,except the Thorpedykes and
the Perleys. This indicated a very gratifying gratitude upon which the
two ladies, each for herself, had every right to build very favorable
Miss Inchman and Mrs. Cliff had been school-fellows, and when they
were both grown young women there had been a good deal of doubt which
one of them William Cliff would marry. He made his choice, and Susan
Inchman never showed by word or deed that she begrudged him to her
friend, to whom she had always endeavored to show just as much kindly
feeling as if there had been two William Cliffs, and each of the young
women had secured one of them. If Mrs. Cliff, now a widow with money
enough to live well upon and keep a carriage, was making out her will,
and was thinking of her friends in Plainton, it would be impossible for
her to forget one who was the oldest friend of all.
So it is easy to see why she did not want to go to Mrs. Cliff and
prejudice her against herself, by stating that she ought to make a will
for the benefit of the old friends who had always loved and respected
Miss Cushing now spoke. She knew what each member of the little
company was thinking about, and she felt that it might as well be
It does seem to me, said she, and I never would have thought of
it, if it hadn't been for the talk we had,that we five are the
persons that Mrs. Cliff would naturally mention in her will, not,
perhaps, regarding any money she might have to leave
I don't see why! interrupted Mrs. Ferguson.
Well, that's neither here nor there, continued Miss Cushing.
Money is money, and nobody knows what people will do with it when they
die, and if she leaves anything to the church or to charity, it's her
money! but I'm sure that Mrs. Cliff has too much hard sense to order
her executors to sell all the beautiful rugs, and table-covers, and
glass, and china, and the dear knows what besides is in her house at
this moment! They wouldn't bring anything at a sale, and she would
naturally think of leaving them to her friends. Some might get more and
some might get less, but we five in this room at this present moment
are the old friends that Mrs. Cliff would naturally remember. And if
any one of us ever sees fit to speak to her on the subject, we're the
people who should be mentioned when the proper opportunity comes to
make such mention.
You're forgetting Willy Croup, said Mrs. Wells.
No, answered Miss Cushing, a little sharply, I don't forget her,
but I'll have nothing to do with her. I don't suppose she'll be
forgotten, but whatever is done for her or whatever is not done for her
is not our business. It's my private opinion, however, that she's had a
good deal already!
Well, said Mrs. Ferguson, I suppose that what you say is all
right,at least I've no objections to any of it; but whoever's going
to speak to her, it mustn't be me, because she knows I've daughters to
educate, and she'd naturally think that if I spoke I was principally
speaking for myself, and that would set her against me, which I
wouldn't do for the world. And whatever other people may say, I believe
she will have money to leave.
Miss Cushing hesitated for a moment, and then spoke up boldly.
It's my opinion, said she, that Miss Inchman is the proper person
to speak to Mrs. Cliff on this important subject. She's known her all
her life, from the time when they were little girls together, and when
they were both grown she made sacrifices for her which none of the rest
of us had the chance to make.
Now, for Miss Inchman to go and open the subject in a gradual and
friendly way would be the right and proper thing, no matter how you
look at it, and it's my opinion that we who are now here should ask her
to go and speak, not in our names perhaps, but out of good-will and
kindness to us as well as to Mrs. Cliff.
Mrs. Wells was a lady who was in the habit of saying things at the
wrong time, and she now remarked, We've forgotten the Thorpedykes! You
know, Mrs. Cliff
Miss Cushing leaned forward, her face reddened. Bother the
Thorpedykes! she exclaimed. They're no more than acquaintances, and
ought not to be spoken of at all. And as for Mrs. Perley, if any one's
thinking of her, she's only been here four years, and that gives her no
claim whatever, considering that we've been lifelong friends and
neighbors of Sarah Cliff.
And now, in behalf of all of us, I ask you, Miss Inchman, will you
speak to Mrs. Cliff?
Miss Inchman was rather a small woman, spare in figure, and she wore
glasses, which seemed to be of a peculiar kind, for while they enabled
her to see through them into surrounding space, they did not allow
people who looked at her to see through them into her eyes. People
often remarked that you could not tell the color of Miss Inchman's eyes
when she had her spectacles on.
Thus it was that although her eyes were sometimes brighter than at
other times, and this could be noticed through her spectacles, it was
difficult to understand her expression and to discover whether she was
angry or amused.
Now Miss Inchman's eyes behind her spectacles brightened very much
as she looked from Miss Cushing to the other members of the little
party who had constituted themselves the heirs of Mrs. Cliff. None of
them could judge from her face what she was likely to say, but they all
waited to hear what she would say. At this moment the door opened, and
Mrs. Cliff entered the parlor.
CHAPTER X. THE INTELLECT OF MISS
It was true that on that morning Mrs. Cliff had been standing in her
front yard looking as her best friends would not have liked her to
look. There was nothing physically the matter with her, but she was
dissatisfied and somewhat disturbed in her mind. Mr. Burke was so busy
nowadays that when he stopped in to see her it was only for a few
minutes, and Willy Croup had developed a great facility in discovering
things which ought to be attended to in various parts of the town, and
of going to attend to them with Andrew Marks to drive her.
Not only did Mrs. Cliff feel that she was left more to herself than
she liked, but she had the novel experience of not being able to find
interesting occupation. She was was glad to have servants who could
perform all the household duties, and could have done more if they had
had a chance. Still, it was unpleasant to feel that she herself could
do so little to fill up her unoccupied moments. So she put on a shawl
and went into her front yard, simply to walk about and get a little of
the fresh air. But when she went out of the door, she stood still
contemplating the front fence.
Here was a fence which had been an eyesore to her for two or three
years! She believed she had money enough to fence in the whole State,
and yet those shabby palings and posts must offend her eye every time
she came out of her door! The flowers were nearly all dead now, and she
would have had a new fence immediately, but Mr. Burke had dissuaded
her, saying that when the new dining-room was brought over from the
corner lot there would have to be a fence around the whole premises,
and it would be better to have it all done at once.
There are so many things which I can afford just as well as not,
she said to herself, and which I cannot do! And it was the
unmistakable doleful expression upon her countenance, as she thought
this, which was the foundation of Miss Shott's remarks to her neighbors
on the subject of Mrs. Cliff's probable early demise.
Miss Shott was passing on the other side of the street, and she was
walking rapidly, but she could see more out of the corner of her eye
than most people could see when they were looking straight before them
at the same things.
Suddenly Mrs. Cliff determined that she must do something. She felt
blue,she wanted to talk to somebody. And, feeling thus, she naturally
went into the house, put on her bonnet and her wrap, and walked down to
see Miss Cushing. There was not anything in particular that she wanted
to see her about, but there was work going on and she might talk about
it; or, it might happen that she would be inclined to give some orders.
She was always glad to do anything she could to help that hard-working
and kind-hearted neighbor!
When Mrs. Cliff entered the parlor of Miss Cushing, five women each
gave a sudden start. The dressmaker was so thrown off her balance that
she dropped her sewing on the floor, and rising, went forward to shake
her visitor by the hand, a thing she was not in the habit of doing to
anybody, because, as is well known to all the world, a person who is
sewing for a livelihood cannot get up to shake hands with the friends
and acquaintances who may happen in upon her. At this the other ladies
rose and shook hands, and it might have been supposed that the
new-comer had just returned from a long absence. Then Miss Cushing gave
Mrs. Cliff a chair, and they all sat down again.
Mrs. Cliff looked about her with a smile. The sight of these old
friends cheered her. All her blues were beginning to fade, as that
color always fades in any kind of sunshine.
I'm glad to see so many of you together, she said. It almost
seems as if you were having some sort of meeting. What is it
about,can't I join in?
At this there was a momentary silence which threatened to become
very embarrassing if it continued a few seconds more, and Miss Cushing
was on the point of telling the greatest lie of her career, trusting
that the other heirs would stand by her and support her in whatever
statements she made, feeling as they must the absolute necessity of
saying something instantly. But Miss Inchman spoke before any one else
had a chance to do so.
You're right, Mrs. Cliff, said she, we are considering something!
We didn't come here on purpose to talk about it, but we happened in
together, and so we thought we would talk it over. And we all came to
the conclusion that it was something which ought to be mentioned to
you, and I was asked to speak to you about it.
Four simultaneous gasps were now heard in that little parlor, and
four chills ran down the backs of four self-constituted heirs.
I must say, Susan, remarked Mrs. Cliff, with a good-humored smile,
if you want me to do anything, there's no need of being so wonderfully
formal about it! If any one of you, or all of you together, for that
matter, have anything to say to me, all you had to do was to come and
They didn't seem to think that way, said Miss Inchman. They all
thought that what was to be said would come better from me because I'd
known you so long, and we had grown up together.
It must be something out of the common, said Mrs. Cliff. What in
the world can it be? If you are to speak, Susan, speak out at once!
Let's have it!
That's just what I'm going to do, said Miss Inchman.
If Mrs. Cliff had looked around at the four heirs who were sitting
upright in their chairs, gazing in horror at Miss Inchman, she would
have been startled, and, perhaps, frightened. But she did not see them.
She was so much interested in what her old friend Susan was saying,
that she gave to her her whole attention.
But now that their appointed spokeswoman had announced her intention
of immediately declaring the object of the meeting, each one of them
felt that this was no place for her! But, notwithstanding this feeling,
not one of them moved to go. Miss Cushing, of course, had no excuse for
leaving, for this was her own house; and although the others might have
pleaded errands, a power stronger than their disposition to
flystronger even than their fears of what Mrs. Cliff might say to
them when she knew allkept them in their seats. The spell of
self-interest was upon them and held them fast. Whatever was said and
whatever was done they must be there! At this supreme moment they could
not leave the room. They nerved themselves, they breathed hard, and
You see, Sarah, said Miss Inchman, we must all die!
That's no new discovery, answered Mrs. Cliff, and the remark
seemed to her so odd that she looked around at the rest of the company
to see how they took it; and she was thereupon impressed with the idea
that some of them had not thought of this great truth of late, and that
its sudden announcement had thrown them into a shocked solemnity.
But the soul of Miss Cushing was more than shocked,it was filled
with fury! If there had been in that room at that instant a loaded gun
pointed towards Miss Inchman, Miss Cushing would have pulled the
trigger. This would have been wicked, she well knew, and contrary to
her every principle, but never before had she been confronted by such
Well, continued Miss Inchman, as we must die, we ought to make
ourselves ready for it in every way that we can. And we've been
At this moment the endurance of Mrs. Ferguson gave way. The pace and
the strain were too great for her. Each of the others had herself to
think for, but she had not only herself, but two daughters. She gave a
groan, her head fell back, her eyes closed, and with a considerable
thump she slipped from her chair to the floor. Instantly every one
screamed and sprang towards her.
What in the world is the matter with her? cried Mrs. Cliff, as she
assisted the others to raise the head of the fainting woman and to
loosen her dress.
Oh, I suppose it's the thought of her late husband! promptly
replied Miss Inchman, who felt that it devolved on her to say
something, and that quickly. Mrs. Cliff looked up in amazement.
And what has Mr. Ferguson to do with anything? she asked.
Oh, it's the new cemetery I was going to talk to you about, said
Miss Inchman. It has been spoken of a good deal since you went away,
and we all thought that if you'd agree to go into it
Go into it! cried Mrs. Cliff, in horror.
I mean, join with the people who are in favor of it, said Miss
Inchman. I haven't time to explain,she's coming to now, if you'll
all let her alone! All I've time to say is, that those who had husbands
in the old graveyard and might perhaps be inclined to move them and put
up monuments, had the right to be first spoken to. Although, of course,
it's a subject which everybody doesn't care to speak about, and as for
Mrs. Ferguson, it's no wonder, knowing her as we do, that she went off
in this way when she knew what I was going to say, although, in fact, I
wasn't in the least thinking of Mr. Ferguson!
The speaker had barely time to finish before the unfortunate lady
who had fainted, opened her eyes, looked about her, and asked where she
was. And now that she had revived, no further reference could be made
to the unfortunate subject which had caused her to swoon.
I don't see, said Mrs. Cliff, as she stood outside with Miss
Inchman, a few minutes later, why Mr. Ferguson's removalI'm sure it
isn't necessary to make it if she doesn't want toshould trouble Mrs.
Ferguson any more than the thought of Mr. Cliff's removal troubles me.
I'm perfectly willing to do what I can for the new cemetery, and nobody
need think I'm such a nervous hysterical person that I'm in danger of
popping over if the subject is mentioned to me. So when you all are
ready to have another meeting, I hope you will let me know!
When Mrs. Ferguson felt herself well enough to sit up and take a
glass of water, with something stimulating in it, she was informed of
the nature of the statements which had been finally made to Mrs. Cliff.
You know, of course, added Miss Cushing, still pale from
unappeased rage, that that Susan Inchman began as she did, just to
It's just like her! said Mrs. Archibald. But I never could have
believed that such a dried codfish of a woman could have so much
CHAPTER XI. THE ARRIVAL OF THE NEW
The little meeting at the house of Miss Cushing resulted in
something very different from the anticipations of those ladies who had
consulted together for the purpose of constituting themselves the heirs
of Mrs. Cliff.
That good lady being then very much in want of something to do was
so pleased with the idea of a new cemetery that she entered into the
scheme with great earnestness. She was particularly pleased with this
opportunity of making good use of her money, because, having been asked
by others to join them in this work, she was not obliged to pose as a
self-appointed public benefactor.
Mrs. Cliff worked so well in behalf of the new cemetery and
subscribed so much money towards it, through Mr. Perley, that it was
not many months before it became the successor to the little crowded
graveyard near the centre of the town; and the remains of Mr. Cliff
were removed to a handsome lot and overshadowed by a suitable monument.
Mrs. Ferguson, however, in speaking with Mrs. Cliff upon the
subject, was happy to have an opportunity of assuring her that she
thought it much better to devote her slender means to the education of
her daughters than to the removal of her late husband to a more
I'm sure he's done very well as he is for all these years, she
said, and if he could have a voice in the matter, I'm quite sure that
he would prefer his daughters' education to his own removal.
Mrs. Cliff did not wish to make any offer which might hurt Mrs.
Ferguson's very sensitive feelings, but she said that she had no doubt
that arrangements could be made by which Mr. Ferguson's transfer could
be effected without interfering with any plans which might have been
made for the benefit of his daughters; but, although this remark did
not satisfy Mrs. Ferguson, she was glad of even this slight opportunity
of bringing the subject of her daughters' education before the
consideration of her friend.
As to the other would-be heirs, they did not immediately turn upon
Miss Inchman and rend her in revenge for the way in which she had
tricked and frightened them, for there was no knowing what such a woman
would do if she were exasperated, and not for the world would they have
Mrs. Cliff find out the real subject of their discussion on that
unlucky morning when she made herself decidedly one too many in Miss
Consequently, all attempts at concerted action were dropped, and
each for herself determined that Mrs. Cliff should know that she was a
true friend, and to trust to the good lady's well-known gratitude and
friendly feeling when the time should come for her to apportion her
worldly goods among the dear ones she would leave behind her.
There were certain articles in Mrs. Cliff's house for which each of
her friends had a decided admiration, and remarks were often made which
it was believed would render it impossible for Mrs. Cliff to make a
mistake when she should be planning her will, and asking herself to
whom she should give this, and to whom that?
It was about a week after the events in Miss Cushing's parlor, that
something occurred which sent a thrill through the souls of a good many
people in Plainton, affecting them more or less according to their
degree of sensibility.
Willy Croup, who had been driven about the town attending to various
matters of business and pleasure, was informed by Andrew Marks, as she
alighted about four o'clock in the afternoon at the house of an
acquaintance, that he hoped she would not stop very long because he had
some business of his own to attend to that afternoon, and he wanted to
get the horse cared for and the cow milked as early as possible, so
that he might lock up the barn and go away. To this Willy answered that
he need not wait for her, for she could easily walk home when she had
finished her visit.
But when she left the house, after a protracted call, she did not
walk very far, for it so happened that Mr. Burke, who had found leisure
that afternoon to take a drive in his barouche, came up behind her, and
very naturally stopped and offered to take her home. Willy, quite as
naturally, accepted the polite proposition and seated herself in the
barouche by the side of the fur-trimmed overcoat and the high silk hat.
Thus it was that the people of the town who were in the main street
that afternoon, or who happened to be at doors or windows; that the
very birds of the air, hopping about on trees or house-tops; that the
horses, dogs, and cats; that even the insects, whose constitutions were
strong enough to enable them to buzz about in the autumn sunlight,
beheld the startling sight of Willy Croup and the fine gentleman at the
hotel riding together, side by side, in broad daylight, through the
most public street of the town.
Once before these two had been seen together out of doors, but then
they had been walking, and almost any two people who knew each other
and who might be walking in the same direction, could, without
impropriety walk side by side and converse as they went; but now the
incident was very different.
It created a great impression, not all to the advantage of Mr.
Burke, for, after the matter had been very thoroughly discussed, it was
generally conceded that he must be no better than a fortune-hunter.
Otherwise, why should he be paying attention to Willy Croup, who, as
everybody knew, was not a day under forty-five years old, and therefore
at least ten years older than the gentleman at the hotel.
In regard to the fortune which he was hunting, there was no
difference of opinion; whatever Mrs. Cliff's fortune might be, this Mr.
Burke wanted it. Of course, he would not endeavor to gain his object by
marrying the widow, for she was entirely too old for him; but if he
married Willy, her only relative, that would not be quite so bad as to
age, and there could be no doubt that these two would ultimately come
into Mrs. Cliff's fortune, which was probably more than had been
generally supposed. She had always been very close-mouthed about her
affairs, and there were some who said that even in her early days of
widowhood she might have been more stingy than she was poor. She must
have considerable property, or Mr. Burke would not be so anxious to get
Thus it happened that the eventful drive in the barouche had a very
different effect upon the reputations of the three persons concerned.
Mr. Burke was lowered from his position as a man of means enjoying his
fortune, for even his building operations were probably undertaken for
the purpose of settling himself in Mrs. Cliff's neighborhood, and so
being able to marry Willy as soon as possible.
Willy Croup, although everybody spoke of her conduct as absolutely
ridiculous and even shameful, rose in public estimation simply from the
belief that she was about to marry a man who, whatever else he might
be, was of imposing appearance and was likely to be rich.
As to Mrs. Cliff, there could be no doubt that the general respect
for her was on the increase. If she were rich enough to attract Mr.
Burke to the town, she was probably rich enough to do a good many other
things, and after all it might be that that new house at the corner was
being built with her money.
Miss Shott was very industrious and energetic in expressing her
opinion of Mr. Burke. There's a chambermaid at the hotel, she said,
who's told me a lot of things about him, and it's very plain to my
mind that he isn't the gentleman that he makes himself out to be! His
handkerchiefs and his hair-brush aren't the kind that go with fur
overcoats and high hats, and she has often seen him stop in the hall
downstairs and black his own boots! Everybody knows he was a sailor,
but as to his ever having commanded a vessel, I don't believe a word of
it! But Willy Croup and that man needn't count on their schemes coming
out all right, for Sarah Cliff isn't any older than I am, and she's
just as likely to outlive them as she is to die before them!
The fact that nobody had ever said that Burke had commanded a
vessel, and that Miss Shott had started the belief that Mrs. Cliff was
in a rapid decline, entirely escaped the attention of her hearers, so
interested were they in the subject of the unworthiness of the fine
gentleman at the hotel.
Winter had not yet really set in when George Burke, who had
perceived no reason to imagine that he had made a drop in public
estimation, felt himself stirred by emotions of triumphant joy. The new
building on the corner lot was on the point of completion!
Workmen and master-workmen, mechanics and laborers, had swarmed in,
over, and about the new edifice in such numbers that sometimes they
impeded each other. Close upon the heels of the masons came the
carpenters, and following them the plumbers and the plasterers; while
the painters impatiently restrained themselves in order to give their
predecessors time to get out of their way.
The walls and ceilings were covered with the plaster which would dry
the quickest, and the paper-hangers entered the rooms almost before the
plasterers could take away their trowels and their lime-begrimed hats
and coats. Cleaners with their brooms and pails jostled the mechanics,
as the latter left the various rooms, and everywhere strode Mr. Burke.
He had made up his mind that the building must be ready to move into
the instant it arrived at its final destination.
It was a very different building from what Mrs. Cliff had proposed
to herself when she decided to add a dining-room to her old house. It
was so different indeed, that after having gone two or three times to
look upon the piles of lumber and stone and the crowds of men, digging,
and hammering, and sawing on the corner lot, she had decided to leave
the whole matter in the hands of Mr. Burke, the architect, and the
contractor. And when Willy Croup endeavored to explain to her what was
going on, she always stopped her, saying that she would wait until it
was done and then she would understand it.
Mr. Burke too had urged her, especially as the building drew near to
completion, not to bother herself in the least about it, but to give
him the pleasure of presenting it to her entirely finished and ready
for occupancy. So even the painting and paper-hanging had been left to
a professional decorator, and Mrs. Cliff assured Burke that she was
perfectly willing to wait for the new dining-room until it was ready
This dining-room, large and architecturally handsome, was planned,
as has been said, so that one of its doors should fit exactly against
the side hall door of the little house, but the other door of the
dining-room opened into a wide and elegant hall, at one end of which
was a portico and spacious front steps. On the other side of this hall
was a handsome drawing-room, and behind the drawing-room and opening
into it, an alcove library with a broad piazza at one side of it. Back
of the dining-room was a spacious kitchen, with pantries, closets,
scullery, and all necessary adjuncts.
In the second and third stories of the edifice were large and
beautiful bedrooms, small and neat bedrooms, bath-rooms, servants'
rooms, trunk-rooms, and every kind of room that modern civilization
Now that the building was finished, Mr. Burke almost regretted that
he had not constructed it upon the top of a hill in order that he might
have laid his smooth and slippery timbers from the eminence to the side
of Mrs. Cliff's house, so that when all should be ready he could have
knocked away the blocks which held the building, so that he could have
launched it as if it had been a ship, and could have beheld it sliding
gracefully and rapidly from its stocks into its appointed position. But
as this would probably have resulted in razing Mrs. Cliff's old house
to the level of the ground, he did not long regret that he had not been
able to afford himself the pleasure of this grand spectacle.
The night before the day on which the new building was to be moved,
the lot next to Mrs. Cliff's house was covered by masons, laborers, and
wagons hauling stones, and by breakfast-time the next morning the new
cellar was completed.
Almost immediately the great timbers, which, polished and greased,
had been waiting for several days, were put in their places, and the
great steam engines and windlasses, which had been ready as long a
time, were set in motion. And, as the house began to move upon its
course, it almost missed a parting dab from the brush of a painter who
was at work upon some final trimming.
That afternoon, as Mrs. Cliff happened to be in her dining-room, she
remarked to Willy that it was getting dark very early, but she would
not pull up the blind of the side window, because she would then look
out on the new cellar, and she had promised Mr. Burke not to look at
anything until he had told her to do so. Willy, who had looked out of
the side door at least fifty times that day, knew that the early
darkness was caused by the shadows thrown by a large building slowly
approaching from the west.
When Mrs. Cliff came downstairs the next morning she was met by
Willy, very much excited, who told her that Mr. Burke wished to see
Where is he? said she. At the dining-room door, answered Willy,
and as Mrs. Cliff turned towards the little room in which she had been
accustomed to take her meals, Willy seized her hand and led her into
the side hall. There, in the open doorway, stood Mr. Burke, his high
silk hat in one hand, and the other outstretched towards her.
Welcome to your new dining-room, madam! said he, as he took her
hand and led her into the great room, which seemed to her, as she gazed
in amazement about her, like a beautiful public hall.
We will not follow Mrs. Cliff, Willy, and the whole body of domestic
servants, as they passed through the halls and rooms of that grand
addition to Mrs. Cliff's little house.
Carpets and furniture is all that you want, madam! said Burke,
and then you're at home!
When Mrs. Cliff had been upstairs and downstairs, and into every
chamber, and when she had looked out of the window and had beheld
hundreds of men at work upon the grounds and putting up fences; and
when Mr. Burke had explained to her that the people at the back of the
lot were beginning to erect a stable and carriage house,for no
dining-room such as she had was complete, he assured her, without
handsome quarters for horses and carriages,she left him and went
downstairs by herself.
As she stood by the great front door and looked up at the wide
staircase, and into the lofty rooms upon each side, there came to her,
rising above all sentiments of amazement, delight, and pride in her new
possessions, a feeling of animated and inspiring encouragement. The
mists of doubt and uncertainty, which had hung over her, began to clear
away. This noble edifice must have cost grandly! And, for the first
time, she began to feel that she might yet be equal to her fortune.
CHAPTER XII. THE THORPEDYKE SISTERS
The new and grand addition to Mrs. Cliff's house, which had been so
planned that the little house to which it had been joined appeared to
be an architecturally harmonious adjunct to it, caused a far greater
sensation in Plainton than the erection of any of the public buildings
Its journey from the corner lot was watched by hundreds of
spectators, and now Mrs. Cliff, Willy, and Mr. Burke spent day and
evening in exhibiting and explaining this remarkable piece of building
Mr. Burke was very jolly. He took no credit to himself for the
planning of the house, which, as he truthfully said, had been the work
of an architect who had suggested what was proper and had been allowed
to do it. But he did feel himself privileged to declare that if every
crew building a house were commanded by a person of marine experience,
things would move along a good deal more briskly than they generally
did, and to this assertion he found no one to object.
Mrs. Cliff was very happy in wandering over her new rooms, and in
assuring herself that no matter how grand they might be when they were
all furnished and fitted up, nothing had been done which would
interfere with the dear old home which she had loved so long. It is
true that one of the windows of the little dining-room was blocked up,
but that window was not needed.
Mr. Burke was not willing to give Mrs. Cliff more than a day or two
for the contemplation of her new possessions, and urged upon her that
while the chimneys were being erected and the heating apparatus was
being put into the house, she ought to attend to the selection and
purchase of the carpets, furniture, pictures, and everything which was
needed in the new establishment.
Mrs. Cliff thought this good advice, and proposed a trip to Boston;
but Burke did not think that would do at all, and declared that New
York was the only place where she could get everything she needed.
Willy, who was to accompany Mrs. Cliff, had been to Boston, but had
never visited New York, and she strongly urged the claims of the latter
city, and an immediate journey to the metropolis was agreed upon.
But when Mrs. Cliff considered the magnitude and difficulties of the
work she was about to undertake, she wished for the counsel and advice
of some one besides Willy. This good little woman was energetic and
enthusiastic, but she had had no experience in regard to the furnishing
of a really good house.
When, in her mind, she was running over the names of those who might
be able and willing to go with her and assist her, Mrs. Cliff suddenly
thought of the Thorpedyke ladies, and there her mental category stopped
as she announced to Willy that she was going to ask these ladies to go
with them to New York.
Willy thought well of this plan, but she had her doubts about Miss
Barbara, who was so quiet, domestic, and unused to travel that she
might be unwilling to cast herself into the din and whirl of the
metropolis. But when she and Mrs. Cliff went to make a call upon the
Thorpedykes and put the question before them, she was very much
surprised to find that, although the elder sister, after carefully
considering the subject, announced her willingness to oblige Mrs.
Cliff, Miss Barbara agreed to the plan with an alacrity which her
visitors had never known her to exhibit before.
As soon as the necessary preparations could be made, a party of five
left Plainton for New York, and a very well-assorted party it was! Mr.
Burke, who guided and commanded the expedition, supplied the impelling
energy; Mrs. Cliff had her check book with her; Willy was ready with
any amount of enthusiasm; and the past life of Miss Eleanor Thorpedyke
and her sister Barbara had made them most excellent judges of what was
appropriate for the worthy furnishing of a stately mansion.
Their youth and middle life had been spent near Boston, in a fine
old house which had been the home of their ancestors, and where they
had been familiar with wealth, distinguished society, and noble
hospitality. But when they had been left the sole representatives of
their family, and when misfortune after misfortune had come down upon
them and swept away their estates and nearly all of their income, they
had retired to the little town of Plainton where they happened to own a
There, with nothing saved from the wreck of their prosperity but
their family traditions, and some of the old furniture and pictures,
they had settled down to spend in quiet the rest of their lives.
For two weeks our party remained in New York, living at one of the
best hotels, but spending nearly all their time in shops and streets.
Mrs. Cliff was rapidly becoming a different woman from the old Mrs.
Cliff of Plainton. At the time she stepped inside of the addition to
her house the change had begun, and now it showed itself more and more
each day. She had seen more beautiful things in Paris, but there she
looked upon them with but little thought of purchasing. In New York
whatever she saw and desired she made her own.
The difference between a mere possessor of wealth and one who uses
it became very apparent to her. Not until now had she really known what
it was to be a rich woman. Not only did this consciousness of power
swell her veins with a proud delight, but it warmed and invigorated all
her better impulses. She had always been of a generous disposition, but
now she felt an intense good-will toward her fellow-beings, and wished
that other people could be as happy as she was.
She thought of Mrs. Ferguson and remembered what she had said about
her daughters. To be sure, Mrs. Ferguson was always trying to get
people to do things for her, and Mrs. Cliff did not fancy that class of
women, but now her wealth-warmed soul inclined her to overlook this
prejudice, and she said to herself that when she got home she would
make arrangements for those two girls to go to a good school; and, more
than that, she would see to it that Mr. Ferguson was moved. It seemed
to her just then that it would be a very cheerful thing to make other
The taste and artistic judgment of the elder Miss Thorpedyke, which
had been dormant for years, simply because there was nothing upon which
they could exercise themselves, now awoke in their old vigor, and with
Mrs. Cliff's good sense, reinforced by her experience gained in
wandering among the treasures of Paris, the results of the shopping
expedition were eminently satisfactory. And, with the plan of the new
building, which Mr. Burke carried always with him, everything which was
likely to be needed in each room, hall, or stairway, was selected and
purchased, and as fast as this was done, the things were shipped to
Plainton, where people were ready to put them where they belonged.
Willy Croup was not always of service in the purchasing expeditions,
for she liked everything that she saw, and no sooner was an article
produced than she went into ecstasies over it; but as she had an
intense desire to see everything which New York contained, she did not
at all confine herself to the shops and bazaars. She went wherever she
could and saw all that it was possible for her to see; but in the midst
of the sights and attractions of the metropolis she was still Willy
One afternoon as she and Miss Barbara were passing along one of the
side streets on their return from an attempt to see how the poorer
people lived, Willy stopped in front of a blacksmith's shop where a man
was shoeing a horse.
There! she exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with delight, that's the
first thing I've seen that reminds me of home!
It is nice, isn't it! said gentle Miss Barbara.
CHAPTER XIII. MONEY HUNGER
During the latter part of their sojourn in the city, Willy went
about a good deal with Miss Barbara because she thought this quiet,
soft-spoken lady was not happy and did not take the interest in
handsome and costly articles which was shown by her sister. She had
been afraid that this noisy bustling place would be too much for Miss
Barbara, and now she was sure she had been right.
The younger Miss Thorpedyke was unhappy, and with reason. For some
months a little house in Boston which had been their principal source
of income had not been rented. It needed repairs, and there was no
money with which to repair it. The agent had written that some one
might appear who would be willing to take it as it stood, but that this
was doubtful, and the heart of Miss Barbara sank very low. She was the
business woman of the family. She it was who had always balanced the
income and the expenditures. This adjustment had now become very
difficult indeed, and was only accomplished by adding a little debt to
the weight on the income scale.
She had said nothing to her sister about this sad change in their
affairs because she hoped against hope that soon they might have a
tenant, and she knew that her sister Eleanor was a woman of such strict
and punctilious honor that she would insist upon living upon plain
bread, if their supply of ready money was insufficient to buy anything
else. To see this sister insufficiently nourished was something which
Miss Barbara could not endure, and so, sorely against her disposition
and her conscience, she made some little debts; and these grew and grew
until at last they weighed her down until she felt as if she must
always look upon the earth and could never raise her head to the sky.
And she was so plump, and so white, and gentle, and quiet, and peaceful
looking that no one thought she had a care in the world until Willy
Croup began to suspect in New York that something was the matter with
her, but did not in the least attribute her friend's low spirits to the
When Miss Barbara had favored so willingly and promptly the
invitation of Mrs. Cliff, she had done so because she saw in the New
York visit a temporary abolition of expense, and a consequent
opportunity to lay up a little money by which she might be able to
satisfy for a time one of her creditors who was beginning to suspect
that she was not able to pay his bill, and was therefore pressing her
very hard. Even while she had been in New York, this many-times
rendered bill had been forwarded to her with an urgent request that it
It was not strange, therefore, that a tear should sometimes come to
the eye of Miss Barbara when she stood by the side of her sister and
Mrs. Cliff and listened to them discussing the merits of some rich rugs
or pieces of furniture, and when she reflected that the difference in
price between two articles, one apparently as desirable as the other,
which was discussed so lightly by Mrs. Cliff and Eleanor, would pay
that bill which was eating into her soul, and settle, moreover, every
other claim against herself and her sister. But the tears were always
wiped away very quickly, and neither Mrs. Cliff nor the elder Miss
Thorpedyke ever noticed them.
But although Willy Croup was not at all a woman of acute
perceptions, she began to think that perhaps it was something more than
the bustle and noise of New York which was troubling Miss Barbara. And
once, when she saw her gazing with an earnest eager glareand whoever
would have thought of any sort of a glare in Miss Barbara's eyesupon
some bank-notes which Mrs. Cliff was paying out for a carved cabinet
for which it was a little doubtful if a suitable place could be found,
but which was bought because Miss Eleanor thought it would give an air
of distinction in whatever room it might be placed, Willy began to
suspect the meaning of that unusual exhibition of emotion.
She's money hungry, she said to herself, that's what's the matter
with her! Willy had seen the signs of such hunger before, and she
understood what they meant.
That night Willy lay in her bed, having the very unusual experience
of thinking so much that she could not sleep. Her room adjoined Miss
Barbara's, and the door between them was partly open, for the latter
lady was timid. Perhaps it was because this door was not closed that
Willy was so wakeful and thoughtful, for there was a bright light in
the other room, and she could not imagine why Miss Barbara should be
sitting up so late. It was a proceeding entirely at variance with her
usual habits. She was in some sort of trouble, it was easy to see that,
but it would be a great deal better to go to sleep and try to forget
So after a time Willy rose, and, softly stepping over the thick
carpet, looked into the other room. There was Miss Barbara in her day
dress, sitting at a table, her arms upon the table, her head upon her
arms, fast asleep. Upon her pale face there were a great many tear
marks, and Willy knew that she must have cried herself to sleep. A
paper was spread out near her.
Willy was sure that it would be a very mean and contemptible thing
for her to go and look at that paper, and so, perhaps, find out what
was troubling Miss Barbara, but, without the slightest hesitation, she
did it. Her bare feet made no sound upon the carpet, and as she had
very good eyes, it was not necessary for her to approach close to the
It was a bill from William Bullock, a grocer and provision dealer of
Plainton. It contained but one item,'To bill rendered,' and at the
bottom was a statement in Mr. Bullock's own handwriting to the effect
that if the bill was not immediately paid he would be obliged to put it
into the hands of a collector.
Willy turned and slipped back into her room. Then, after sitting
down upon her bed and getting up again, she stepped boldly to the door
and knocked upon it. Instantly she heard Miss Barbara start and push
back her chair.
What are you doing up so late? cried Willy, cheerfully. Don't you
Oh, yes, replied the other, I accidentally fell asleep while
reading, but I will go to bed instantly.
The mind of Willy Croup was a very small one and had room in it for
but one idea at a time. For a good while she lay putting ideas into
this mind, and then taking them out again. Having given place to the
conviction that the Thorpedykes were in a very bad way indeed,for if
that bill should be collected, they would not have much left but
themselves, and Mr. Bullock was a man who did collect when he said he
would,she was obliged to remove this conviction, which made her cry,
in order to consider plans of relief; and while she was considering
these plans, one at a time, she dropped asleep.
The first thing she thought of when she opened her eyes in the
morning was poor Miss Barbara in the next room, and that dreadful bill;
and then, like a flash of lightning, she thought of a good thing to do
for the Thorpedykes. The project which now laid itself out, detail
after detail, before her seemed so simple, so sensible, so absolutely
wise and desirable in every way, that she got up, dressed herself with
great rapidity, and went in to see Mrs. Cliff.
That lady was still asleep, but Willy awakened her, and sat on the
side of the bed. Do you know what I think? said Willy.
How in the world should I! said Mrs. Cliff. Is it after
No, said Willy; but it's this! What are you going to do in that
big house, with all the bedrooms, parlor, library, and so forth? You
say that you are going to have one room, and that I'm to have another,
and that we'll go into the old house to feel at home whenever we want
to; but I believe we'll be like a couple of flies in a barrel! You're
going to furnish your new house with everything but people! You ought
to have more people! You ought to have a family! That house will look
funny without people! You can't ask Mr. Burke, because it would be too
queer to have him come and live with us, and besides, he'll want a
house of his own. Why don't you ask the Thorpedykes to come and live
with us? Their roof is dreadfully out of repairs. I know to my certain
knowledge that they have to put tin wash-basins on every bed in the
second story when it rains, on account of the holes in the shingles! If
they had money to mend those holes, they'd mend them, but as they don't
mend them, of course they haven't the money. And it strikes me that
they aren't as well off as they used to be, and they'll have a hard
time gettin' through this winter. Now, there isn't any piece of
furniture that you can put in your house that will give it 'such an air
of distinction,' as Miss Eleanor calls it, as she herself will give it
if you put her there! If you could persuade Miss Eleanor to come and
sit in your parlor when you are having company to see you, it would set
you up in Plainton a good deal higher than any money can set you up.
They would never agree to anything of the kind, said Mrs. Cliff,
and you know it, Willy!
I don't believe it, said Willy. I believe they'd come! Just see
how willing they were to come here with you! I tell you, Sarah, that
the older and older those Thorpedyke ladies get, the more timid they
get, and the more unwilling to live by themselves!
If you make Miss Eleanor understand that it would be the greatest
comfort and happiness to both of us if she would come and spend the
winter with you, and so help you to get used to your great big new
house; and more than that, if they'd bring with them some of their
candle-sticks and pictures on ivory and that sort of thing, which
everybody knows can't be bought for money, it would be the great
accommodation to you and make your house look something like what you
would like to have it. I believe that old-family lady would come and
stay with you this winter, and think all the time that she was giving
you something that you ought to have and which nobody in Plainton could
give you but herself. And as to Miss Barbara, she'd come along as quick
Willy, said Mrs. Cliff, very earnestly, have you any good reason
to believe that the Thorpedykes are in money trouble?
Yes, I have, said Willy, I'm positive of it, and what's more,
it's only Miss Barbara who knows it!
Mrs. Cliff sat for some minutes without answering, and then she
said, Willy, you do sometimes get into your head an idea that
CHAPTER XIV. WILLY CROUP AS A
Mrs. Cliff was late to breakfast that day, and the reason was that
thinking so much about what Willy had said to her she had been very
slow in dressing. As soon as she had a chance, Mrs. Cliff took Willy
aside and told her that she had determined to adopt her advice about
The more I think of the plan, she said, the better I like it! But
we must be very, very careful about what we do. If Miss Eleanor
suspects that I invite them to come to my house because I think they
are poor, she will turn into solid stone, and we will find we cannot
move her an inch,but I think I can manage it! When we go home, I will
tell them how pleasant we found it for us all to be together, and speak
of the loneliness of my new big house. If I can get Miss Eleanor to
believe that she is doing me a favor, she may be willing to come; but
on no account, Willy, do you say a word to either of them about this
plan. If you do, you will spoil everything, for that's your way, Willy,
and you know it!
Willy promised faithfully that she would not interfere in the least;
but although she was perfectly satisfied with this arrangement, she was
not happy. How could she be happy knowing what she did about Miss
Barbara? That poor lady was looking sadder than ever, and Willy was
very much afraid that she had had another letter from that horrid Mr.
Bullock, with whom, she was delighted to think, Mrs. Cliff had never
It would be some days yet before they would go home and make the new
arrangement, and then there would be the bill and the collector, and
all that horrid business, and if Miss Eleanor found out the condition
of affairs,and if the bill was not paid, she must find out,she
would never come to them. She would probably stay at home and live on
Now, it so happened that Willy had in her own possession more than
enough money to pay that wretched Bullock bill. Mrs. Cliff made her no
regular allowance, but she had given her all the money that she might
reasonably expect to spend in New York, and Willy had spent but very
little of it, for she found it the most difficult thing in the world to
select what it was she wanted out of all the desirable things she saw.
It would rejoice her heart to transfer this money to Miss Barbara;
but how in the world could she do it? She first thought that she might
offer to buy something that was in the Thorpedyke house, but she knew
this idea was absurd. Then she thought of mentioning, in an off-hand
way, that she would like to put some money out at interest, and thus,
perhaps, induce Miss Barbara to propose a business transaction. But
this would not do. Even Miss Barbara would suspect some concealed
motive. Idea after idea came to her, but she could think of no
satisfactory plan of getting that money into Miss Barbara's possession.
She did not go out with the party that morning, but sat in her room
trying in vain to solve this problem. At last she gave it up and
determined to do what she wanted to do without any plan whatever.
She went into Miss Barbara's room and placed upon the table, in the
very spot where the bill had been lying, some bank-notes, considerably
more than sufficient to pay the amount of the bill, which amount she
well remembered. It would not do to leave just money enough, for that
would excite suspicion. And so placing Miss Barbara's hair-brush upon
the bank-notes, so that she would be sure not to overlook them, for she
would not think of going down to luncheon without brushing her hair,
Willy retired to her own room, nearly closing the door, leaving only a
little crack through which she might see if any servant entered the
room before Miss Barbara came back.
Then Willy set herself industriously to work hemming a pocket
handkerchief. She could not do this very well, because she was not at
all proficient in fine sewing, but she worked with great energy,
waiting and listening for Miss Barbara's entrance.
At last, after a long time, Willy heard the outer door of the other
room open, and glancing through the crack, she saw Miss Barbara enter.
Then she twisted herself around towards the window and began to sew
savagely, with a skill much better adapted to the binding of carpets
than to any sort of work upon cambric handkerchiefs.
In a few minutes she heard a little exclamation in the next room,
and then her door was opened suddenly, without the customary knock, and
Miss Barbara marched in. Her face was flushed.
Willy Croup, said she, what is the meaning of that money on my
Money? said Willy, turning towards her with as innocent an
expression as her burning cheeks and rapidly winking eyes would permit;
what do you mean bymoney?
Miss Barbara stood silent for some moments while Willy vainly
endeavored to thread the point of her needle.
Willy, said Miss Barbara, did you come into my room last night,
and look at the bill which was on my table?
Now Willy dropped her needle, thread, and handkerchief, and stood
Yes, I did! said she. Miss Barbara was now quite pale.
And you read the note which Mr. Bullock had put at the bottom of
Yes, I read it! said Willy.
And don't you know, said the other, that to do such a thing was
Yes, I do! interrupted Willy. I knew it then and I know it now,
but I don't care any more now than I did then! I put it there because I
wanted to! And if you'll take it, Miss Barbara, and pay it back to me
any time when you feel like it,and you can pay me interest at ten per
cent if you want to, and that will make it all right, you know; and oh,
Miss Barbara! I know all about that sort of bill, because they used to
come when my father was alive. And if you'd only take it, you don't
know how happy I would be!
At this she began to cry, and then Miss Barbara burst into tears,
and the two sat down beside each other on a lounge and cried earnestly,
hand in hand, for nearly ten minutes.
I'm so glad you'll take it! said Willy, when Miss Barbara went
into her room, and you may be just as sure as you're sure of anything
that nobody but our two selves will ever know anything about it!
Immediately after luncheon Miss Barbara went by herself to the
post-office, and when she came back her sister said to her that New
York must just be beginning to agree with her.
It is astonishing, said Miss Eleanor, how long it takes some
people to get used to a change, but it often happens that if one stays
long enough in the new place, great benefit will be experienced,
whereas, if the stay is short, there may be no good result whatever!
That afternoon Mrs. Cliff actually laughed at Miss Barbaraa thing
she had never done before. They were in a large jewelry store where
they were looking at clocks, and Miss Barbara, who had evinced a sudden
interest in the beautiful things about her, called Mrs. Cliff's
attention to a lovely necklace of pearls.
If I were you, said Miss Barbara, I would buy something like
that! I should not want to wear it, perhaps, but it would be so
delightful to sit and look at it!
The idea of Miss Barbara thinking of buying necklaces of pearls! No
wonder Mrs. Cliff laughed.
When the party returned to Plainton, Mrs. Cliff was amazed to find
her new house almost completely furnished; and no time was lost in
proposing the Thorpedyke project, for Mrs. Cliff felt that it would be
wise to make the proposition while the sense of companionship was still
fresh upon them all.
Miss Thorpedyke was very much surprised when the plan was proposed
to her, but it produced a pleasant effect upon her. She had much
enjoyed the company she had been in; she had always liked society, and
lately had had very little of it, for no matter how good and lovable
sisters may be, they are sometimes a little tiresome when they are sole
As to Barbara, she trembled as she thought of Mrs. Cliff's offer:
trembled with joy, which she could not repress; and trembled with fear
that her sister might not accept it. But it was of no use for her to
say anything,and she said nothing. Eleanor always decided such
questions as these.
After a day's consideration Miss Thorpedyke came to a conclusion,
and she sent Miss Barbara with a message to Mrs. Cliff to the effect
that as the winters were always lonely, and as it would be very
pleasant for them all to be together, she would, if Mrs. Cliff thought
it would be an advantage to her, come with her sister and live in some
portion of the new building which Mrs. Cliff did not intend to be
otherwise occupied, and that they would pay whatever board Mrs. Cliff
thought reasonable and proper; but in order to do this, it would be
necessary for them to rent their present home. They would offer this
house fully furnished,reserving the privilege of removing the most
valuable heirlooms which it now contained, and, as soon as such an
arrangement could be made, they would be willing to come to Mrs. Cliff
and remain with her during the winter.
When Miss Barbara had heard this decision her heart had fallen! She
knew that it would be almost impossible to find a tenant who would take
that house, especially for winter occupancy, and that even if a tenant
could be found, the rent would be very little. And she knew, moreover,
that having come to a decision Eleanor could not be moved from it.
She found Mr. Burke and Willy with Mrs. Cliff, but as he knew all
about the project and had taken great interest in it, she did not
hesitate to tell her message before him. Mrs. Cliff was very much
That ends the matter! said she. Your house cannot be rented for
I don't know about that! exclaimed Mr. Burke. By George! I'll
take the house myself! I want a house,I want just such a house; I
want it furnished,except I don't want to be responsible for old
heirlooms, and I'm willing to pay a fair and reasonable rent for it;
and I'm sure, although I never had the pleasure of being in it, it
ought to bring rent enough to pay the board of any two ladies any
winter, wherever they might be!
But, Mr. Burke, Miss Barbara said, her voice shaking as she spoke,
I must tell you, that the roof is very much out of repair, and
Oh, that doesn't matter at all! said Burke. A tenant, if he's the
right sort of tenant, is bound to put a house into repair to suit
himself. I'll attend to the roof if it needs it, you may be sure of
that! And if it doesn't need it, I'll leave it just as it is! That'll
be all right, and you can tell your sister that you've found a tenant.
I'm getting dreadfully tired of living at that hotel, and a house of my
own is somethin' that I've never had before! But one thing I must ask
of you, Miss Thorpedyke: don't say anything to your sister about
tobacco smoke, and perhaps she will never think of it!
CHAPTER XV. MISS NANCY MAKES A CALL
It was a day or two after the most satisfactory arrangement between
the Thorpedykes, Mrs. Cliff, and Mr. Burke had been concluded, and
before it had been made public, that Miss Nancy Shott came to call upon
As she walked, stiff as a grenadier, and almost as tall, she passed
by the new building without turning her head even to glance at it, and
going directly up to the front door of the old house, she rang the
As Mrs. Cliff's domestic household were all engaged in the new part
of the building, the bell was not heard, and after waiting nearly a
minute, Miss Shott rang it again with such vigor that the door was soon
opened by a maid, who informed her that Mrs. Cliff was not at home, but
that Miss Croup was in.
Very well, said Miss Shott, I'll see her! and, passing the
servant, she entered the old parlor. The maid followed her.
There's no fire here, she said. Won't you please walk into the
other part of the house, which is heated? Miss Croup is over there.
No! said Miss Shott, seating herself upon the sofa. This suits me
very well, and Willy Croup can come to me here as well as anywhere
Presently Willy arrived, wishing very much that she also had been
Do come over to the other parlor, Miss Shott! said she. There's
no furnace heat here because Mrs. Cliff didn't want the old house
altered, and we use this room so little that we haven't made a fire.
I thought you had the chimney put in order! said Miss Shott,
without moving from her seat. Doesn't it work right?
Willy assured her visitor that the chimney was in good condition so
far as she knew, and repeated her invitation to come into a warmer
room, but to this Miss Shott paid no attention.
It's an old saying, said she, that a bad chimney saves fuel!I
understand that you've all been to New York shopping?
Yes, said Willy, laughing. It was a kind of shopping, but that's
not exactly what I'd call it! And perceiving that Miss Shott intended
to remain where she was, she took a seat.
Well, of course, said Miss Shott, everybody's got to act
according to their own judgments and consciences! If I was going to buy
winter things, I'd do what I could to help the business of my own town,
and if I did happen to want anything I couldn't get here, I'd surely go
to Harrington, where the people might almost be called neighbors!
Willy laughed outright. Oh, Miss Shott, she said, you couldn't
buy the things we bought, in Harrington! I don't believe they could be
found in Boston!
I was speaking about myself, said Miss Nancy. I could find
anything I wanted in Harrington, and if my wants went ahead of what
they had there, I should say that my wants were going too far and ought
to be curbed! And so you took those poor old Thorpedyke women with you.
I expect they must be nearly fagged out. I don't see how the oldest one
ever stood being dragged from store to store all over New York, as she
must have been! She's a pretty old woman and can't be expected to stand
even what another woman, younger than she is, but old enough, and
excited by having money to spend, can stand! It's a wonder to me that
you brought her back alive!
Miss Eleanor came back a great deal better than she was when she
left! exclaimed Willy, indignantly. She'll tell you, if you ask her,
that that visit to New York did her a great deal of good!
No, she won't! said Miss Shott, for she don't speak to me. It's
been two years since I had anything to do with her!
Willy knew all about the quarrel between the Thorpedyke ladies and
Nancy, and wished to change the subject.
Don't you want to go and look at the new part of the house? she
said. Perhaps you'd like to see the things we've bought in New York,
and it's cold here!
To this invitation and the subsequent remark Miss Shott paid no
attention. She did not intend to give Willy the pleasure of showing her
over the house, and it was not at all necessary, for she had seen
nearly everything in it.
During the absence of Mrs. Cliff she had made many visits to the
house, and, as she was acquainted with the woman who had been left in
charge, she had examined every room, from ground to roof, and had
scrutinized and criticised the carpets as they had been laid and the
furniture as it had been put in place.
She saw that Willy was beginning to shiver a little, and was well
satisfied that she should feel cold. It would help take the conceit out
of her. As for herself, she wore a warm cloak and did not mind a cold
I'm told, she said, that Mrs. Cliff's putting up a new stable.
What was the matter with the old one?
It wasn't big enough, said Willy.
It holds two horses, don't it, and what could anybody want more
than that, I'd like to know!
Willy was now getting a little out of temper.
That's not enough for Mrs. Cliff, she said. She's going to have a
nice carriage and a pair of horses, and a regular coachman, not Andrew
Well! said Miss Shott, and for a few moments she sat silent. Then
she spoke. I suppose Mrs. Cliff's goin' to take boarders.
Boarders! cried Willy. What makes you say such a thing as that?
If she isn't, said Miss Shott, I don't see what she'll do with
all the rooms in that new part of the house.
She's goin' to live in it, said Willy. That's what she's goin' to
do with it!
Boarders are very uncertain, remarked Miss Shott, and just as
likely to be a loss as a profit. Mr. Williams tried it at the hotel
summer after summer, and if he couldn't make anything, I don't see how
Mrs. Cliff can expect to.
She doesn't expect to take boarders, and you know it! said Willy.
Miss Shott folded her hands upon her lap.
It's goin' to be a dreadful hard winter. I never did see so many
acorns and chestnuts, and there's more cedar berries on the trees than
I've ever known in all my life! I expect there'll be awful distress
among the poor, and when I say 'poor' I don't mean people that's likely
to suffer for food and a night's lodging, but respectable people who
have to work hard and calculate day and night how to make both ends
meet. These're the folks that're goin' to suffer in body and mind this
winter; and if people that's got more money than they know what to do
with, and don't care to save up for old age and a rainy day, would
think sometimes of their deserving neighbors who have to pinch and
suffer when they're going round buyin' rugs that must have cost at
least as much as twenty dollars apiece and which they don't need at
all, there bein' carpet already on the floor, it would be more to their
credit and benefit to their fellow-beings. But, of course, one person's
conscience isn't another person's, and we've each got to judge for
ourselves, and be judged afterwards!
Now Willy leaned forward in her chair, and her eyes glistened. As
her body grew colder, so did her temper grow warmer.
If it's Mrs. Cliff you're thinkin' about, Nancy Shott, said she,
I'll just tell you that you're as wrong as you can be! There isn't a
more generous and a kinder person in this whole town than Mrs. Cliff
is, and she isn't only that way to-day, but she's always been so,
whether she's had little or whether she's had much!
What did she ever do, I'd like to know! said Miss Nancy. She's
lined her own nest pretty well, but what's she ever done for anybody
Now, Nancy Shott, said Willy, you know she's been doin' for other
people all her life whenever she could! She's done for you more than
once, as I happen to know,and she's done for other neighbors and
friends. And, more than that, she's gone abroad to do good, and that's
more than anybody else in this town's done, as I know of!
She didn't go to South America to do good to anybody but herself,
coolly remarked the visitor.
I'm not thinking of that! said Willy. She went there on business,
as everybody knows! But you remember well enough when she was in the
city, and I was with her, when the dreadful cholera times came on!
Everybody said that there wasn't a person who worked harder and did
more for the poor people who were brought to the hospital than Sarah
She worked for them night and day; before they were dead and after
they were dead! I did what I could, but it wasn't nothin' to what she
did! Both of us had been buyin' things, and makin' them up for
ourselves, for cotton and linen goods was so cheap then. If it hadn't
been for the troubles which came on, we'd had enough to last us for
years! But Sarah Cliff isn't the kind of woman to keep things for
herself when they're wanted by others, and when she had given
everything that she had to those poor creatures at the hospitals, she
took my things without as much as takin' the trouble to ask me, for in
times like that she isn't the woman to hesitate when she thinks she's
doin' what ought to be done, and at one time, in that hospital, there
was eleven corpses in my night-gowns!
Horrible! exclaimed Miss Shott, rising to her feet. It would have
killed me to think of such a thing as that!
Well, if it would have killed you, said Willy, there was another
If you're going to talk that way, said Miss Shott, I might as
well go. I supposed that when I came here I would at least have been
CHAPTER XVI. MR. BURKE MAKES A CALL
Mrs. Cliff now began her life as a rich woman. The Thorpedykes were
established in the new building; her carriage and horses, with a
coachman in plain livery, were seen upon the streets of Plainton; she
gave dinners and teas, and subscribed in a modestly open way to
appropriate charities; she extended suitable aid to the members of Mrs.
Ferguson's family, both living and departed; and the fact that she was
willing to help in church work was made very plain by a remark of Miss
Shott, who, upon a certain Sunday morning at the conclusion of
services, happened to stop in front of Mrs. Cliff, who was going out of
Oh, said Miss Shott, suddenly stepping very much to one side, I
wouldn't have got in your way if I'd remembered that it was you who
pays the new choir!
Mr. Burke established himself in the Thorpedyke house, which he
immediately repaired from top to bottom; but although he frequently
repeated to himself and to his acquaintances that he had now set up
housekeeping in just the way that he had always wished for, with plenty
of servants to do everything just as he wanted it done, he was not
happy nevertheless. He felt the loss of the stirring occupation which
had so delighted him, and his active mind continually looked right and
left for something to do.
He spoke with Mrs. Cliff in regard to the propriety of proposing to
the Thorpedykes that he should build an addition to their house,
declaring that such an addition would make the old mansion ever so much
more valuable, and as to the cost, he would arrange that so that they
would never feel the payment of it. But this suggestion met with no
encouragement, and poor Burke was so hard put to it for something to
occupy his mind that one day he asked Mrs. Cliff if she had entirely
given up her idea of employing some of her fortune for the benefit of
the native Peruvians, stating that if she wanted an agent to go down
there and to attend to that sort of thing, he believed he would be glad
to go himself.
But Mrs. Cliff did not intend to send anything to the native
Peruvians. According to the arrangements that Captain Horn had made for
their benefit they would have as large a share of the Incas' gold as
they could possibly claim, and, therefore, she did not feel herself
called upon to do anything. If we had kept it all, she said, that
would have been a different thing!
In fact, Mrs. Cliff's conscience was now in a very easy and
satisfied condition. She did not feel that she owed anything to her
fellow-beings that she was not giving them, or that she owed anything
to herself that she was not giving to herself. The expenses of building
and of the improvements to her spacious grounds had been of so much
assistance in removing the plethora of her income that she was greatly
encouraged. She felt that she now had her fortune under control, and
that she herself might be able to manage it for the future. Already she
was making her plans for the next year.
Many schemes she had for the worthy disposition of her wealth, and
the more she thought of them and planned their details, the less
inclined she felt to leave for an hour or two her spacious and
sumptuous apartments in the new building and go back to her little
former home where she might think of old times and relieve her mind
from the weight of the novelty and the richness of her new dining-room
and its adjuncts.
Often as she sat in her stately drawing-room she longed for her old
friend Edna, and wished that she and the Captain might come and see how
well she had used her share of the great fortune.
But Captain Horn and his wife were far away. Mrs. Cliff had frequent
letters from Edna, which described their leisurely and delightful
travels in the south and west. Their minds and bodies had been so
strained and tired by hard thinking and hard work that all they wanted
now was an enjoyment of life and the world as restful and as tranquil
as they could make it. After a time they would choose some happy spot,
and make for themselves a home. Three of the negroes, Maka and
Cheditafa and Mok, were with them, and the others had been left on a
farm where they might study methods of American agriculture until the
time should come when the Captain should require their services on his
Ralph was in Boston, where, in spite of his independent ideas in
regard to his education, he was preparing himself to enter Harvard.
I know what the Captain means when he speaks of settling down!
said Burke when he heard of this. He'll buy a cañon and two or three
counties and live out there like a lord! And if he does that, I'll go
out and see him. I want to see this Inca money sprouting and
flourishing a good deal more than it has done yet!
What do you mean? asked Mrs. Cliff. Don't you call this splendid
house and everything in it a sign of sprouting and flourishing?
Oh, my dear madam, said Burke, rising from his seat and walking
the floor, if you could have looked through the hole in the top of the
mound and have seen under you cartloads and cartloads of pure gold, and
had let your mind rest on what might have grown out of it, a house like
this would have seemed like an acorn on an oak tree!
And you think the Captain will have the oak tree? she asked.
Yes, said Burke; I think he's the sort of man to want it, and if
he wants it he'll have it!
There were days when the weather was very bad and time hung
unusually heavy upon Mr. Burke's hands, when he thought it might be a
good thing to get married. He had a house and money enough to keep a
wife as well as any woman who would have him had any reason to expect.
But there were two objections to this plan. In the first place, what
would he do with his wife after he got tired of living in the
Thorpedyke house; and secondly, where could he find anybody he would
like to marry?
He had female acquaintances in Plainton, but not one of them seemed
to have the qualifications he would desire in a wife. Willy Croup was a
good-natured and pleasant woman, and he always liked to talk to her,
but she was too old for him. He might like to adopt her as a maiden
aunt, but then that would not be practicable, for Mrs. Cliff would not
be willing to give her up.
At this time Burke would have gone to make a visit to his mother,
but there was also an objection to this. He would not have dared to
present himself before her in his fur-trimmed overcoat and his high
silk hat. She was a true sailor's mother, and she would have laughed
him to scorn, and so habituated had he become to the dress of a fine
gentleman that it would have seriously interfered with his personal
satisfaction to put on the rough winter clothes in which his mother
would expect to see him.
The same reason prevented him from going to his old friend Shirley.
He knew very well that Shirley did not wear a high silk hat and carry a
cane, and he had a sufficient knowledge of human nature and of himself
to know that if his present personal appearance were made the subject
of ridicule, or even inordinate surprise, it would not afford him the
same stimulating gratification which he now derived from it.
Fortunately the weather grew colder, and there was snow and
excellent sleighing, and now Burke sent for a fine double sleigh, and,
with a fur cap, a great fur collar over his overcoat, fur gloves, and
an enormous lap-robe of fur, he jingled and glided over the country in
great delight, enjoying the sight of the fur-garbed coachman in front
of him almost as much as the glittering snow and the crisp fresh air.
He invited the ladies of the Cliff mansion to accompany him in these
sleigh-rides, but although the Misses Thorpedyke did not fancy such
cold amusement, Mrs. Cliff and Willy went with him a few times, and
once Willy accompanied him alone.
This positively decided the opinion of Plainton in regard to his
reason for living in that town. But there were those who said that he
might yet discover that his plans would not succeed. Mrs. Cliff now
seemed to be in remarkably good health, and as it was not likely that
Mr. Burke would actually propose marriage to Willy until he saw some
signs of failing in Mrs. Cliff, he might have to wait a long, long
time; during which his intended victim would probably grow so wrinkled
and old that even the most debased of fortune-hunters would refuse to
have her. Then, of course, the fine gentleman would find out that he
had lost all the time he had spent scheming here in Plainton.
The Buskirks were spending this winter in their country home, and
one afternoon Mr. Burke thought he would drive up in his sleigh and
make a call upon them. He had been there before, but had seen no one,
and some weeks afterward Mr. Buskirk had dropped in at the hotel, but
had not found him. This sort of visiting did not suit our friend Burke,
and he determined to go and see what a Buskirk was really like.
Having jingled and pranced up to the front of the handsome mansion
on the hill, and having been informed that the gentleman of the house
was not at home, he asked for his lady, and, as she was in, he was
ushered into a parlor. Here, having thrown aside some of his
superincumbent furs, George Burke sat and looked about him. He had
plenty of time for observation, for it was long before Mrs. Buskirk
made her appearance.
With the exception of Mrs. Cliff's house, with which he had had so
much to do, Burke had never before been inside a dwelling belonging to
a very rich person, and the Buskirk mansion interested him very much.
Although he was so little familiar with fine furniture, pictures, and
bric-a-brac, he was a man of quick perceptions and good judgment, and
it did not take him long to discover that the internal furnishings of
the Buskirk house were far inferior to those of the addition to Mrs.
Cliff's old home.
The room in which he sat was large and pretentious, but when it had
been furnished there had been no lady of good family accustomed to the
furnishings of wealth and culture, and with an artistic taste gained in
travel at home and abroad, to superintend the selection of these
pictures, this carpet, and the coverings of this furniture!
He laughed within himself as he sat, his fur cape on his knees and
his silk hat in his hand, and he was so elated and pleased with the
knowledge of the superiority of Mrs. Cliff's home over this house of
the proud city people who had so long looked down upon Plainton, that
he entirely forgot his intention of recalling, as he sat in the fine
parlor of the Buskirks, the olden times when he used to get up early in
the morning and swab the deck.
These people ought to come down and see Mrs. Cliff's house,
thought Burke, and I'll make them do it if I can!
When Mrs. Buskirk, a lady who had always found it necessary to place
strong guards around her social position, made her appearance, she
received her visitor with an attentive civility. She had been impressed
by his appearance when she had seen him grandly careering in his
barouche or his sleigh, and she was still more impressed as she saw him
in her parlor with additional furs. She had heard he had been a sailor,
but now as she talked to him, the belief grew upon her that he might
yet make a very good sailor. He was courteous, entirely at his ease,
and perhaps a little too bland, and Mrs. Buskirk thought that although
her husband might like to sit and smoke with this well-dressed,
sun-burned man, he was not a person very desirable for the society of
herself and daughters.
But she was willing to sit and talk to Mr. Burke, for she wanted to
ask him some questions about Mrs. Cliff. She had heard about that
lady's new house, or rather the improvement to her old one, and she had
driven past it, and she did not altogether understand the state of
She had known that Mrs. Cliff was a widow of a storekeeper of the
town, and that she had come into possession of a portion of a treasure
which had been discovered somewhere in the West Indies or South
America, but those portions of treasures which might be allotted to the
widow of a storekeeper in a little country town were not likely to be
very much, and Mrs. Buskirk was anxious to know something definite
about Mrs. Cliff's present circumstances.
Burke felt a little embarrassed in regard to his answers. He knew
that Mrs. Cliff was very anxious not to appear as a millionnaire in the
midst of the friends and associations of her native town,at least,
that she did not desire to do so until her real financial position had
been gradually understood and accepted. Nothing she would dislike so
much as to be regarded as the people in her social circle regarded the
Buskirks on the hill.
So Burke did not blaze out as he would have liked to do with a true
and faithful statement of Mrs. Cliff's great wealth,far in excess, he
was very sure, of that of the fine lady with whom he was talking,but
he said everything he could in a modest way, or what seemed so to him,
in regard to his friend's house and belongings.
But it seems to me, said Mrs. Buskirk, that it's a very strange
thing for any one to build a house, such as the one you describe, in
such a neighborhood, when there are so many desirable locations on the
outskirts of the town. The houses on the opposite side of the street
are very small, some of them even mean; if I am not mistaken there is a
little shop somewhere along there! I should consider that that sort of
thing would spoil any house, no matter how good it might be in itself!
Oh, that makes no difference whatever! said Burke, with a wave of
his hand, and delighted to remember a proposition he had made to Mrs.
Cliff and which she had viewed with favor. Mrs. Cliff will soon settle
all that! She's going to buy that whole block opposite to her and make
a park of it. She'll clear away all the houses and everything belonging
to them, and she'll plant trees, and lay out lawns and driveways, and
have a regular landscape gardener who'll superintend everything. And
she's going to have the water brought in pipes which will end in some
great rocks, which we'll have hauled from the woods, and from under
these rocks a brook will flow and meander through the park. And
there'll be flowers, and reeds, and rushes, and, very likely, a
fountain with the spare water.
And that'll be a public park for the use of the whole town, and you
can see for yourself, madam, that it'll be a grand thing to look out
from Mrs. Cliff's windows on such a beautiful place! It will be fitted
up and railed off very much after the style of her own grounds, so that
the whole thing will be like a great estate right in the middle of the
town. She's thinkin' of callin' the park 'The Grove of the Incas.' That
sounds nice; don't you think so, madam?
It sounds very well indeed, said Mrs. Buskirk. She had heard
before of plans made by people who had suddenly come into possession of
Burke saw that he had not yet made the impression that he desired.
He wanted, without actually saying so, to let this somewhat
supercilious lady know that if the possession of money was a reason for
social position,and he knew of no other reason for the Buskirks'
position,Mrs. Cliff would be aft, talking to the Captain while the
Buskirks would be walking about by themselves amidship.
But he did not know how to do this. He knew it would be no use to
talk about horses and carriages, and all that sort of thing, for these
the Buskirks possessed, and their coachman wore top boots,a thing
Mrs. Cliff would never submit to. He was almost on the point of
relinquishing his attempt to make Mrs. Buskirk call upon the widow of
the storekeeper, when the lady helped him by asking in a casual way if
Mrs. Cliff proposed living winter and summer in her new house.
No, said Burke, not in the summer. I hear Plainton is pretty hot
in the summer, and she'll go (Oh, a radiant thought came to him!) I
expect she'll cruise about in her yacht during the warm weather.
Her yacht! exclaimed Mrs. Buskirk, for the first time exhibiting
marks of actual interest. Has Mrs. Cliff a yacht?
She's going to have one, said Burke to himself, and I'll put her
up to it before I go home this day.
Yes, he said aloud, that is, she hasn't got it yet, but she's
going to have it as soon as the season opens. I shall select it for
her. I know all about yachts and every other kind of craft, and she'll
have one of the very finest on this coast. She's a good sailor, Mrs.
Cliff is, for I've cruised with her! And nothing will she enjoy better
in hot weather than her noble yacht and the open sea!
Now this did make an impression upon Mrs. Buskirk. A citizen of
Plainton who possessed a yacht was not to be disregarded. After this
she was rather abstracted, and the conversation fell off. Burke saw
that it was time for him to go, and as he had now said all he cared to
say, he was willing to do so.
In parting with him Mrs. Buskirk was rather more gracious than when
she received him. I hope when you call again, she said, that you may
find my husband at home. I know he will be glad to see you!
As Burke jingled and pranced away he grinned behind his great fur
collar. She'll call! said he to himself. She'll call on the yacht if
she doesn't call on anything else!
CHAPTER XVII. MRS. CLIFF'S YACHT
When the interview with Mrs. Buskirk was reported that afternoon to
Mrs. Cliff, the good lady sat aghast. I've decided about the park,
she said, and that is all very well. But what do you mean by a yacht?
What could be more ridiculous than to talk about me and a yacht!
Ridiculous! exclaimed Burke. It's nothing of the kind! The more I
think of the idea, the better I like it, and if you'll think of it
soberly, I believe you'll like it just as much as I do! In the first
place, you've got to do something to keep your money from being dammed
up and running all over everything. This house and furniture cleared
away things for a time, but the whole business will be just as much
clogged up as it was before if you don't look out. I don't want to give
advice, but it does strike me that anybody as rich as you are oughtn't
to feel that they could afford to sit still here in Plainton, year in
and year out, no matter how fine a house they might have! They ought to
think of that great heap of gold in the mound and feel that it was
their duty to get all the grand and glorious good out of it that they
But it does seem to me, said Mrs. Cliff, that a yacht would be an
absolute extravagance and waste of money. And, you know, I have firmly
determined I will not waste my money.
To call sittin' in a beautiful craft, on a rollin' sea, with a
spankin' breeze, a waste of money, is something I can't get into my
brain! said Mr. Burke. But you could do good with a yacht. You could
take people out on cruises who would never get out if you didn't take
them! And now I've an idea! It's just come to me. You might get a
really big yacht. If I was you, I'd have a steam yacht, because you'd
have more control over that than you'd have over a sailin'-vessel, and
besides a person can get tired of sailin'-vessels, as I've found out
myself. And then you might start a sort of summer shelter for poor
people; not only very poor people, but respectable people, who never
get a chance to sniff salt air. And you might spend part of the summer
in giving such people what would be the same as country weeks, only
you'd take them out to sea instead of shipping them inland to dawdle
around farms. I tell you that's a splendid idea, and nobody's done it.
Day after day, the project of the yacht was discussed by Mrs. Cliff
and Burke, and she was beginning to view its benevolent features with a
degree of favor when Mrs. Buskirk called. That lady's visit was
prompted partly by a curiosity to see what sort of a woman was the
widow of the Plainton storekeeper who would cruise the next summer in
her yacht; and partly by a feeling that to such a person a certain
amount of respect was due even from a Buskirk.
But when she entered the house, passed through the great hall, and
seated herself in the drawing-room, she saw more than she had expected
to see. She saw a house immeasurably better fitted out and furnished
than her own. She knew the value of the rugs which Miss Shott had
declared must have cost at least twenty dollars each, and she felt,
although she did not thoroughly appreciate, the difference in artistic
merit between the pictures upon her walls and the masterly paintings
which had been selected by the ladies Thorpedyke for the drawing-room
of Mrs. Cliff.
The discovery startled her. She must talk to her husband about it as
soon as he reached home. It was not only money, but a vast deal of
money, and something more, which had done all this.
She had asked for the ladies, knowing that Mrs. Cliff did not live
alone, and all the ladies were at home. Amid those surroundings, the
elder Miss Thorpedyke, most carefully arrayed, made an impression upon
Mrs. Buskirk very different from that she had produced on the occasion
of their single former interview in the darkened little parlor of the
Mrs. Cliff, in a costume quite simple, but as rich as her conscience
would allow, felt within herself all the uplifting influence of her
wealth, as she stepped forward to salute this lady who had always been
so uplifted by her wealth.
In the course of the conversation, the yacht was mentioned. The
visitor would not go away without being authoritatively informed upon
Oh yes, said Mrs. Cliff, promptly, I shall have a yacht next
summer. Mr. Burke will select one for me, and I know it will be a good
one, for he thoroughly understands such matters.
Before she left, Mrs. Buskirk invited Mrs. Cliff, the Misses
Thorpedyke, and Miss Croup to take luncheon with her quite informally
on the following Tuesday. She would have made it a dinner, but in that
case her husband would have been at home, and it would have been
necessary to invite Mr. Burke, and she was not yet quite sure about Mr.
This invitation, which soon became known throughout the town,
decided the position of Mrs. Cliff at Plainton. When that lady and her
family had gone, with her carriage and pair, to the mansion of the
Buskirks on the hill, and had there partaken of luncheon, very
informally, in company with three of the most distinguished ladies of
Harrington, who had also been invited very informally; and when the
news of the magnificent repast which had been served on the occasion,
with flowers from the greenhouse nearly covering the table, with
everything tied up with ribbons which could possibly be so decorated,
and with a present for each guest ingeniously concealed under her
napkin, floated down into the town, there was no woman in that place
who could put her hand upon her heart and honestly declare that
hereafter Mrs. Cliff could look up to anybody in Plainton.
This recognition, which soon became obvious to Mrs. Cliff, was a
source of genuine gratification to that good lady. She had never been
inclined to put herself above her neighbors on account of her fortune,
and would have been extremely grieved if she had been convinced that
her wealth would oblige her to assume a superior position but when that
wealth gradually and easily, without creating any disturbance or
commotion in her circle, raised her of itself, without any action on
her part, to the peak of social eminence in her native place, her
genuine satisfaction was not interfered with in the least degree by her
conscience. Her position had come to her, and she had assumed it as if
she had been born to it.
But whenever she thought of her preëminence,and she did not think
of it nearly so often as other people thought of it,she determined
that it should make no difference to her; and when next she gave a high
tea,not the grand repast to which she intended to invite the Buskirks
on the hill,she invited Miss Cushing. Now, there were people in
Plainton who did not invite the dressmaker to their table, but Mrs.
Cliff had asked her when they were all poor together, and she would
have her now again when they were not all poor together.
As the winter went on, Burke became more and more interested in Mrs.
Cliff's yacht, and if he had not had this subject to talk about, and
plan about, and to go at all hours to see Mrs. Cliff about, it is
likely that he would have been absolutely obliged to leave Plainton for
want of occupation. But the idea of commanding a steam yacht was
attraction enough to keep him where he could continually consider it.
He assured Mrs. Cliff that it was not at all necessary to wait until
pleasant weather before undertaking this great enterprise. As soon as
the harbors were reasonably free of ice it would be well for him to go
and look at yachts, and then when he found one which suited him, Mrs.
Cliff could go and look at it, and if it suited her, it could be
immediately put into commission. They could steam down into southern
waters, and cruise about there. The spring up here in the north was
more disagreeable than any other season of the year, and why should
they not go and spend that season in the tranquil and beautiful waters
of Florida or the West Indies?
Mrs. Cliff had now fully determined to become the owner of a yacht,
but she would not do so unless she saw her way clear to carry out the
benevolent features of the plan which Mr. Burke had suggested.
What I want, said Mrs. Cliff, is to have the whole thing
understood! I am perfectly willing to spend some of the pleasant months
sailing about the coast and feeling that I'm giving health and pleasure
to poor and deserving people, especially children, but I am not willing
to consider myself a rich woman who keeps an expensive yacht just for
the pleasure of cruising around when she feels like it! But I do like
the plan of giving country weeks at sea.
Very good, madam, he said, and we can fix that thing so that
nobody can possibly make any mistake about it. What do you say to
calling your yacht the Summer Shelter? We'll paint the name in
white letters on the bows and stern, and nobody can take us for idle
sea-loafers with more money than we know what to do with!
I like that! said Mrs. Cliff, her face brightening. You may buy
me a yacht as soon as you please, and we'll call her the Summer
In consequence of this order, Mr. Burke departed from Plainton the
next day, and began a series of expeditions to the seaport towns on the
Atlantic coast in search of a steam yacht for sale.
The winter grew colder, and the weather was very bad; there were
heavy snows and drifts, and many hardships. There were cases of
privations and suffering, and never did she hear of one of these cases
that a thankful glow did not warm the heart of Mrs. Cliff as she
thought that she was able to relieve it.
But Mrs. Cliff knew, and if she had not known she would have soon
found out, that it was often very difficult to relieve distress of body
without causing distress of mind, but she and Willy and the Misses
Thorpedyke had known all phases of the evil which has its root in the
want of money, and they always considered people's sensibilities when
they held charitable councils. There was one case in which Mrs. Cliff
felt that she must be very careful indeed.
Old Nancy Shott was not standing the winter well. She had a bad
cold, and was confined to her bed, and one day Miss Inchman mentioned,
during a call on Mrs. Cliff, that she did not believe the poor old
thing was able to keep herself warm. She had been to see her, and the
coverings on her bed were very insufficient she thought.
The Shotts never did keep a warm house, nor did they care to spend
their money upon warm clothes; but although that sort of thing might do
very well while they were in health and were constantly on the move, it
did not do when they were sick in bed. When Miss Inchman had gone, Mrs.
Cliff called Willy.
Where are we using those California blankets which I brought home
with me? she asked.
Using them! exclaimed Willy. We aren't using them anywhere! I'm
sure nobody would think of using such blankets as those, except when
some extra company might happen to come. It ought to be a long time
before those blankets would have to go into the wash, and I've kept
them covered up on the top shelf of the linen closet!
Well, I wish you would go and get them, said Mrs. Cliff, and then
wrap them up and take them to Miss Shott as a present from me.
Take them to Nancy Shott! cried Willy. I never heard of such a
thing in my life! She's able to buy blankets, dozens of them if she
wants them, and to take to her such blankets as the ones you brought
from California,why it takes my breath away to think of it!
But you must take them to her, said Mrs. Cliff. She may be
stingy, but she is suffering, and I want her to have those blankets
because they are the very best that I could possibly send her. You can
get Andrew Marks to drive you there, but stop two or three doors from
the house. She will think you are putting on airs if you drive up to
the door. And I wish you would give her the blankets just as if it was
a matter of course that anybody would send things to a sick person.
Oh yes! said Willy. As if you hadn't a pot of jelly to spare and
so sent her these blankets fit for an Emperor on his throne!
That very evening the reluctant Willy took the blankets to Miss
Shott, for Mrs. Cliff knew it was going to be a very cold night, and
she wanted her to have them as soon as possible.
When Nancy Shott beheld the heavy and beautiful fabrics of fine wool
which Willy spread out upon her bed in order that she might better
examine them, the eyes of the poor old woman flashed with admiring
Well, said she, Sarah Cliff has got a memory!
What do you mean? asked Willy.
Why, she remembers, said Miss Shott, that I once joined in to
give her a pair of blankets!
Good gracious! exclaimed Willy, and she was on the point of
speaking her mind in regard to the salient points in the two
transactions, but she refrained. The poor old thing was sick, and she
must not say anything to excite her.
I suppose, said Miss Shott, after lifting a corner of a blanket
and rubbing and pinching it, that these are all wool!
Then Willy thought herself privileged to speak, and for some minutes
she dilated on the merits of those superb blankets, the like of which
were not to be found in the whole State, and, perhaps, not in any State
east of the Rocky Mountains.
Well, said Miss Shott, you may tell her that I will not throw her
present back at her as she once threw one back at me! And now that
you're here, Willy Croup, I may as well say to you what I've intended
to say to you the next time I saw you. And that is, that when I was at
your house you told me an out and out falsehood,I won't use any
stronger word than that,and how you could sleep after having done it
I'm sure I don't know!
Falsehood! cried Willy. What do you mean?
You told me, said Nancy, that Mrs. Cliff wasn't goin' to take
boarders,and now look at those Thorpedykes! Not two days after you
tried to deceive me they went there to board! And now what have you got
to say to that?
Willy had not a word to say. She sprang to her feet, she glared at
the triumphant woman in the bed, and, turning, went downstairs.
CHAPTER XVIII. THE DAWN OF THE GROVE
OF THE INCAS
A man may have command of all the money necessary, and he may have
plenty of knowledge and experience in regard to the various qualities
of sea-going vessels, but even with these great advantages he may find
it a very difficult thing to buy, ready to his hand, a suitable steam
yacht. The truth of this statement was acknowledged by Mr. Burke after
he had spent nearly a month in Boston, New York, and various points
between these cities, and, after advertising, inquiring, and
investigating the subject in all possible ways, found nothing which he
could recommend Mrs. Cliff to purchase.
He wrote to her a great many letters during this period, all of
which were interesting, although there were portions of many of them
which she did not quite understand, being expressed in a somewhat
technical fashion. Burke liked to write letters. It was a novel
experience for him to have time to write and something to write about.
He had been better educated than the ordinary sailor, and his
intelligence and habits of observation enabled him to supplement to a
considerable extent what he had learned at school. His spelling and
grammar were sometimes at fault, but his handwriting was extremely
plain and distinct, and Willy Croup, who always read his letters,
declared that it was much better to write plainly than to be always
correct in other respects, for what was the good of proper spelling and
grammar if people could not make out what was written?
Mrs. Cliff was not at all disturbed by the delay in the purchase of
a yacht; for, according to her idea, it would be a long time yet before
it was pleasant to sail upon the sea, and if it was interesting to Mr.
Burke to go from place to place and have interviews with ship-owners
and sea-faring people, she was glad that she was able to give him an
opportunity to do so.
As for herself, she was in a pleasant state of feminine
satisfaction. Without any sort of presumption or even effort on her
part she had attained a high and unquestioned position among her
fellow-citizens, and her mind was not set upon maintaining that
position by worthy and unoffensive methods of using her riches.
She now had a definite purpose in life. If she could make herself
happy and a great many other people happy, and only a few people
envious or jealous, and, at the same time, feel that she was living and
doing things as a person of good common sense and great wealth ought to
live and do things, what more could be expected of her in this life?
Thus backed up by her conscience and her check-book, she sat,
morning after morning, before a cheerful fire of hickory logs and
outlined her career. This was in the parlor of her old house, which she
now determined to use as an office or business-room. She could afford
the warmest fire of the best seasoned wood; her chimney was in perfect
order, and she was but fifty-five years old and in excellent
health;why should she not enjoy the exhilarating blaze, and plan for
years of exhilarating occupation.
Soon after Mr. Burke left Plainton Mrs. Cliff began work upon the
new park. This she could do without his assistance, and it was work the
mere contemplation of which delighted her. She had legal assistance in
regard to the purchase of the grounds and buildings of the opposite
block, and while this was in the hands of her lawyers, she was in daily
consultation with an eminent landscape-constructor who had come to
Plainton for the purpose. He lodged at the hotel, and drew most
beautiful plans of the proposed park.
In the happy morning hours during which Mrs. Cliff's mind wandered
over the beautiful drives, or stood upon the rustic bridges which
crossed the stream dashing among its rocks and spreading itself out
into placid pools; or when, mentally, she sat in the shade of the great
trees and looked out upon the wide stretches of verdant lawn, relieved
by the brilliant colors of the flower-beds, she often felt it was
almost the same thing as if it were actually summer, and that she
really saw the beautiful grass and flowers, heard the babbling of the
stream, and felt the refreshing breezes which rustled the great limbs
of the trees.
She did not selfishly keep these pleasures to herself, but often on
the stormy evenings, she and Willy and the Misses Thorpedyke would go
over the brilliantly colored plans of the Incas' Grove, admire what had
been proposed, and suggest things which they thought would be
desirable. Miss Thorpedyke, who had a vivid recollection of the gardens
of Luxemburg, spoke of many of their beautiful and classic features
which she would recommend for the new park if it were not that they
would cost so much money. All these were noted down with great care by
Mrs. Cliff, and mentioned to the landscape-constructor the next day.
Thus at home, in church circles, in the society of the town, and in
the mental contemplation of the charming landscape which in consequence
of her own will and command would soon spread itself out before her
windows, Mrs. Cliff was very happy. But among all her sources of
enjoyment there was nothing, perhaps, which pleased her better than to
think on a cold winter's night, when the piercing winds were roaring
about the house, that poor old Nancy Shott was lying warm and
comfortable under two of the finest blankets which ever came from
The great object of Willy Croup's thoughts at this time was not the
park,for she could not properly appreciate trees and grass in this
shivery weather,but the entertainment, the grand lunch, or the very
high tea which was to be given to Mrs. Buskirk and daughters on the
hill. This important event had been postponed because the sleighing had
become rather bad and the Buskirks had gone to the city.
But as soon as they returned, Willy hoped with all her heart that
Mrs. Cliff would be able to show them what may be done in the line of
hospitable entertainment by people who had not only money but something
more. There had been a time when Willy thought that when people wished
to entertain there was nothing needed but money, but then she had not
lived in the house with the Misses Thorpedyke, and had not heard them
and Mrs. Cliff discuss such matters.
The peace of mind of Mrs. Cliff was disturbed one day by the receipt
of a letter from Mr. Burke, who wrote from New York and informed her
that he had found a yacht which he believed would suit her, and he
wished very much that she would come and look at it before he completed
Mrs. Cliff did not wish to go to New York and look at yachts. She
had then under consideration the plan of a semicircular marble terrace
which was to overlook one end of a shaded lakelet, which Mr. Humphreys,
her professional adviser, assured her she could have just as well as
not, by means of a dam, and she did not wish to interrupt this most
interesting occupation. Mr. Humphreys had procured photographs of some
of the romantic spots of the Luxemburg, and Mrs. Cliff felt within
herself the gladdening impulses of a good magician as she planned the
imitation of all this classic beauty.
Besides, it was the middle of March, and cold, and not at all the
season in which she would be able to properly appreciate the merits of
a yacht. Still, as Mr. Burke had found the vessel and wanted her to see
it, and as there was a possibility, he had written, that delay might
cause her to lose the opportunity of getting what she wanted, and as
she was very desirous of pleasing him, she decided that she and Willy
would go to New York and look at the vessel.
It would not take long, because, of course, Mr. Burke had already
found out everything that was necessary in regard to its sea-going
qualities, and a great many other things of which she would not be a
judge. In fact, it was not necessary for her to go at all; but as she
was to pay for it, Mr. Burke would be better satisfied if first she saw
It was very pleasant to think that she could go away whenever she
pleased and leave her house in the care of two such ladies as Miss
Eleanor Thorpedyke and her sister.
CHAPTER XIX. THE SUMMER SHELTER
When Mrs. Cliff and Willy, as well wrapped up in handsome furs as
Mr. Burke himself, who accompanied them, left their New York hotel to
drive over to Brooklyn and examine the yacht which had been selected,
Willy's mind vainly endeavored to form within itself an image of the
object of the expedition.
She was so thoroughly an inland woman and had so little knowledge of
matters connected with the sea, that when she first heard the mention
of the yacht it had brought into her mind the idea of an Asiatic
animal, with long hair and used as a beast of burden, which she had
read about in her school-books. But when she had discovered that the
object in question was a vessel and not a bovine ruminant, her mind
carried her no farther than to a pleasure boat with a sail to it.
Even Mrs. Cliff, who had travelled, had inadequate ideas concerning
a steam yacht. She had seen the small steamers which ran upon the
Seine, and she had taken little trips upon them; and if she had given
the subject careful consideration she might have thought that the yacht
intended for the use of a private individual would be somewhat smaller
than one of these.
It would be difficult, therefore, to imagine the surprise and even
amazement of Mrs. Cliff and Willy Croup when they beheld the vessel to
which Mr. Burke conducted them. It was in fact a sea-going steamer of
small comparative size, it is true, but of towering proportions when
compared with the ideals in the minds of the two female citizens of
Plainton who had come, the one to view it and the other to buy it.
Before we go on board, said Mr. Burke, as he proudly stood upon
the pier, holding fast to his silk hat in the cold breeze which swept
along the water front, I want you to take a general look at her! I
don't suppose you know anything about her lines and build, but I can
tell you they're all right! But you can see for yourselves that she's
likely to be a fine, solid, comfortable craft, and won't go pitchin'
and tossin' around like the crafts that some people go to sea in!
Why, the name is on it! cried Willy. Summer Shelter! How
did you happen to find one with that name, Mr. Burke?
Oh, I didn't! said he. She had another name, but I wanted you to
see her just as she'd look if she really belonged to you,so I had the
other name painted out and this put on in good big white letters that
can be seen for a long distance. If you don't buy her, Mrs. Cliff, of
course I'll have the old name put back again. Now what do you think of
her, Mrs. Cliff, lookin' at her from this point of view?
The good lady stood silent. She gazed at the long high hull of the
steamer, she looked up at the black smokestack, and at the masts which
ran up so shapely and so far, and her soul rose higher than it had been
uplifted even by the visions of the future Grove of the Incas.
I think it is absolutely splendid! said she. Let us go in!
On board, madam, said Burke, gently correcting her. This way to
For nearly two hours Mrs. Cliff and Willy wandered over the upper
and lower decks of the yacht; examined its pretty little state-rooms;
sat excitedly upon the sofas of its handsomely decorated saloon;
examined the folding tables and all the other wonderful things which
shut themselves up out of the way when they were not needed; tapped the
keys of the piano; investigated the storerooms, lockers, and all the
marine domestic conveniences, and forgot it was winter, forgot that the
keen wind nearly blew their bonnets off as they walked the upper deck,
and felt what a grand thing it would be to sail upon the sea upon such
a noble vessel.
To all this there was added in Mrs. Cliff's mind the proud feeling
that it would be her own, and in it she could go wherever she pleased
and come back again when it suited her.
Willy, who had never been to sea, was perfectly free to form an idea
of an ocean voyage as delightful and charming as she pleased, and this
she did with great enthusiasm. Even had it been necessary that this
perfectly lovely vessel should remain moored at the pier, it would have
given joy to her soul to live in it, to sleep in one of those sweet
little rooms, and to eat, and read, and sew in that beautiful saloon.
Mr. Burke, said Mrs. Cliff, I don't believe you could find any
vessel better suited to our purpose than this one, and I wish you would
Madam, said Burke, I'll do it immediately! And I tell you, madam,
that this is a wonderful chance for this time of the year when yachts
and pleasure crafts in this part of the world are generally laid up and
can't be seen properly; and what's more, would have to be docked and
overhauled generally before they would be ready for sea. But here is a
yacht that's been cruising down south and in the West Indies and has
just come up here, and is all ready to go to sea again whenever you
like it. If you don't mind going home by yourselves, I'll go to the
office of the agent of the owner, and settle the business at once!
It would have been impossible for any purchase or any possession of
palace, pyramid, or principality to make prouder the heart of Mrs.
Cliff than did the consciousness that she was the owner of a fine sea
vessel worked by steam. She acknowledged to herself that if she had
been at home she could not have prevented herself from putting on those
airs which she had been so anxious to avoid. But these would wear off
very soon she knew, and so long as there was no one, except Willy, to
notice a possible change of manner, it did not matter.
Now that Mrs. Cliff and Willy were in New York they both agreed that
it would be well for them to attend to some shopping for which they had
intended coming to the city later in the spring. It had been found that
there were many things wanted to supplement the furnishing of the new
house, and to the purchase of these the two ladies now devoted their
But every afternoon, in company with Mr. Burke, they went on board
the Summer Shelter to see what he had been doing and to consult
with him about what he was going to do. It was astonishing how many
little things were needed to be done to a yacht just returned from a
cruise, and how interesting all these things were to Mrs. Cliff and
Willy, considering that they knew so little about them.
The engineer and fireman had not been discharged, but were acting as
watchmen, and Burke strongly recommended that they should be engaged
immediately, because, as he said, if Mrs. Cliff were to let them go it
would be difficult to get such men again. It was a little expensive,
to be sure, but when a yacht is not laid up, he said, there should
always be men aboard of her. And so the painting, and the cleaning,
and the necessary fitting up went on, and Mr. Burke was very happy, and
Mrs. Cliff was very proud, although the external manifestation of this
feeling was gradually wearing off.
I don't want to give advice, madam, said Burke one evening, as the
little party sat together discussing nautical matters, but if I was in
your place, I wouldn't go back to Plainton before I had taken a little
trial trip on the yacht. It doesn't matter a bit about the weather!
After we get out to sea it will be only a few days before we find we're
in real spring weather and the warm water of the Gulf Stream. We can
touch at Savannah, and cruise along the Florida coast, and then go over
to the Bahamas, and look around as long as we feel like! And when we
get back here it will be beginning to be milder, and then you can go
home and arrange for the voyages you're goin' to make in her during the
Mrs. Cliff considered. This was a tempting proposition. And while
she considered, Willy sat and looked at her with glowing cheeks and
half-open mouth. It would not have required one second for her to
decide such a question.
You know, said Mr. Burke, it wouldn't take me long to get her
ready for sea. I could soon coal her and put her stores aboard, and as
to a crew, I can get one in no time. We could leave port in a week just
as well as not!
Let's go! said Willy, seizing the hand of her friend. It need
only be a little trip, just to see how it would all feel.
Mrs. Cliff smiled. Very good, said she, we'll take a little trial
trip just as soon as you are ready, Captain Burke! That is, if you have
not made any plans which will prevent you from accepting the position.
Madam, said Burke, springing to his feet and standing proudly
before Mrs. Cliff, I'd throw up the command of the finest liner on the
Atlantic to be captain of the Summer Shelter for this summer! I
see far more fun ahead in the cruises that you're going to make than in
any voyage I've looked forward to yet; and when people have a chance to
mix fun and charity as we're goin' to mix them, I say such people ought
to call themselves lucky! This is Wednesday! Well now, madam, by next
Wednesday the Summer Shelter will be all fitted out for the
cruise, and she'll be ready to sail out of the harbor at whatever hour
you name, for the tide won't make any difference to her!
There is only one thing I don't like about the arrangement, said
Mrs. Cliff, when the Captain had left them, and that is, that we will
have to take this trip by ourselves. It seems a pity for three people
to go sailing around in a big vessel like that with most of the
state-rooms empty; but, of course, people are not prepared yet for
country weeks at sea! And it will take some time to make my plans known
in the proper quarters.
I don't suppose, said Willy, that there's anybody in Plainton
that we could send for on short notice. People there want so much time
to get ready to do anything!
But there is nobody in the town that I would care to take on a
first voyage, said Mrs. Cliff. You know, something might go wrong and
we would have to come back, and if it is found necessary to do that, I
don't want any Plainton people on board!
No indeed! exclaimed Willy, her mind involuntarily running towards
Nancy Shott, to whom a voyage to the West Indies would doubtless be of
great service. Don't let's bother about anything of that kind! Let's
make the first trip by ourselves! I think that will be glorious!
CHAPTER XX. THE SYNOD
As most of Mrs. Cliff's business in New York was now finished, and
as she and Willy were waiting there only for the yacht to be made ready
for sea, she had a good deal of time on her hands.
On the Saturday following her decision to make a trial trip on the
Summer Shelter, when returning from the daily visit to the yacht,
Mrs. Cliff stopped in at a Brooklyn church in which a Synod was at that
time convened. She had read of the proceedings of this body in the
papers, and, as the deliberations concerned her own denomination, she
thought she would be interested in them. Willy, however, preferred to
go on by herself to New York, as she had something to do there which
she thought would be more to her taste than the proceedings of a Synod.
It was not long after she had been seated in the church that Mrs.
Cliff began to regret that she had not attended some of the earlier
meetings, for the questions debated were those in which she took an
After a time she saw near her Mrs. Arkwright, a lady who had visited
Mrs. Perley some years before, and with whom she had then become
acquainted. Joining her, Mrs. Cliff found Mrs. Arkwright able to give
her a great deal of information in regard to the members of the Synod,
and as the two sat and talked together in whispers, a desire arose in
the mind of Mrs. Cliff that she and her wealth might in some way join
in the work in which all these people were engaged. As her mind rested
upon this subject, there came into it a plan which pleased her. Here
were all these delegates, many of them looking tired and pale, as if
they had been hard-worked during the winter, and here was she, the
mistress of the Summer Shelter, about to take a trip to warm and
sunny regions with an almost empty vessel.
As soon as the meeting adjourned, Mrs. Cliff, accompanied by Mrs.
Arkwright, made her way to the front, where many of the members were
standing together, and was introduced by her friend to several
clergymen with whom Mrs. Arkwright was acquainted. As soon as possible
Mrs. Cliff referred to the subject which was upon her mind, and
informed the gentlemen with whom she had just been made acquainted,
that if they thought well of it she would like to invite a party of
such of the delegates who would care for such an excursion at this
season, to accompany her on a short trip to the West Indies. Her vessel
would easily accommodate twelve or fifteen of the gentlemen, and she
would prefer to offer her invitation first to the clerical members of
The reverend gentlemen to whom this offer was made were a little
surprised by it, but they could not help considering it was a most
generous and attractive proposition, and one of them undertook to
convey the invitation to some of his brethren of the Synod.
[Illustration: MRS. CLIFF'S INVITATION WAS DISCUSSED WITH LIVELY
Although the Synod had adjourned, many of the delegates remained for
a considerable time, during which Mrs. Cliff's invitation was discussed
with lively appreciation, some of the speakers informing her that if
they could make the arrangements necessary for their pulpits and their
families during a short absence, they would be delighted to accept her
invitation. The Synod would finally adjourn on the next Tuesday, and
she was promised that before that time she would be informed of the
exact number of guests she might expect.
The next morning when Mr. Burke appeared to accompany the ladies to
the yacht, he found Willy Croup alone in their parlor.
Do you know what's happened? cried Willy, springing towards him as
he entered. Of course you don't, for Mrs. Cliff is going to give the
first country week on the Summer Shelter to a Synod!
To a what? cried Burke.
A Synod, explained Willy. It's a congregation, I mean a meeting,
mostly of ministers, come together to settle church matters. She
invited the whole lot of them, but of course they all can't come,for
there are more than a hundred of them,but there will be about a dozen
who can sail with us next Wednesday!
Mr. Burke's jaw dropped. A dozen ministers! he exclaimed. Sail
with us! By George! Miss Croup, will you excuse me if I sit down?
You know, said Willy, that the Summer Shelter was bought
for this sort of thing! That is, to do good to people who can't get
that sort of good in other ways! And if Mrs. Cliff takes out poor
children from the slums, and hard-working shopgirls, and seamstresses,
why shouldn't she take hard-working ministers and give them some fresh
air and pleasure?
A dozen ministers! groaned Mr. Burke. I tell you, Miss Croup, I
can't take them in!
Oh, there'll be room enough! said Willy, mistaking his meaning,
for Mrs. Cliff says that each of those little rooms will easily hold
Oh, it isn't that! said Burke, his eyes fixed steadfastly upon a
chair near him as if it had been something to look at. But twelve
ministers coming down on me so sudden, rather takes me aback, Miss
I don't wonder, said Willy, for I don't believe that a Synod ever
went out yachting before in a bunch!
Mr. Burke rose and looked out of the window. Miss Croup, said he,
do you remember what I said about mixin' fun and charity in these
cruises? Well, I guess we'll have to take our charity straight this
But when Mrs. Cliff had come in and had talked with animation and
enthusiasm in regard to her plan, the effects of the shock which Mr.
Burke had received began to wear off.
All right, madam! said he. You're owner, and I'm Captain, and
I'll stand by you! And if you take it into your head to ship a dozen
popes on the Summer Shelter, I'll take them where you want them
to go to, and I'll bring them back safe. I suppose we'll have all sorts
of customers on the yacht this season, and if we've got to get used to
queer passengers, a Synod will do very well to begin with! If you'll
find out who's goin' and will write to them to be on hand Tuesday
night, I'll see that they're taken care of!
Mrs. Cliff's whole heart was now in the projected cruise of the
Summer Shelter. When she had thought of it with only Willy and
herself as passengers, she could not help considering it was a great
extravagance. Now she was going to begin her series of sea-trips in a
fashion far superior and more dignified than anything yet thought of.
To be able to give such an invitation to a Synod was something of which
she might well be proud, and she was proud.
CHAPTER XXI. A TELEGRAM FROM CAPTAIN
It was early Tuesday morning, and Mrs. Cliff and Willy having just
finished their breakfast, were busily engaged in packing the two trunks
they proposed taking with them, and the elder lady was stating that
although she was perfectly willing to dress in the blue flannel suit
which had been ordered, she was not willing to wear a white cap,
although Willy urged that this was the proper thing, as they had been
told by the people where they had bought their yachting suits; and Mrs.
Cliff was still insisting that, although it would do very well for
Willy to wear a white cap, she would wear a hood,the same kind of a
hood which she had worn on all her other voyages, which was more like a
bonnet and more suitable to her on that account than any other kind of
head covering, when Mr. Burke burstactually burstwithout knocking,
into the room. His silk hat was on the back of his head, and he wore no
Mrs. Cliff, he exclaimed, I've just seen Shirley! You remember
Indeed, I do, said Mrs. Cliff. I remember him very well, and I
always thought him to be a remarkably nice man! But where did you see
him, and what in the world did he tell you to throw you into such a
He said a lot to me! replied Burke. And I'll try to make as
straight a tale of it as I can! You see, about a week ago Shirley got a
telegraphic message from Captain Horn
Captain Horn! exclaimed Mrs. Cliff. Where is he, and what did he
He's in Mexico, said Burke; and the telegram was as long as a
letterthat's one advantage in not being obliged to think of what
things cost,and he told Shirley a lot
How did they say they were? asked Mrs. Cliff, eagerly. Or did he
say anything about Mrs. Horn? Are they well?
Oh, I expect they're all right, said Burke; but I don't think he
treated that subject. It was all about that gold, and the part of it
that was to go to Peru!
When the business of dividing up the treasure was settled in London
in the way we know all about, word was sent to the Peruvian government
to tell them what had happened, and to see what they said about it. And
when they heard the news, they were a good deal more than
satisfied,as they ought to have been, I'm sure,and they made no
bones about the share we took. All they wanted was to have their part
sent to them just as soon as could be, and I don't wonder at it; for
all those South American countries are as poor as beggars, and if any
one of them got a sum of money like that, it could buy up all the
others, if it felt like spending the money in that way!
Those Peruvians were in such a hurry to get the treasure that they
wouldn't agree to have the gold coined into money, or to be sent a part
at a time, or to take drafts for it; but they wanted it just as it was
as soon as they could get it, and, as it was their own, nobody could
hinder them from doing what they pleased with it. Shirley and I have
made up our minds that most likely the present government thought that
they wouldn't be in office when the money arrived if they didn't have
it on hand in pretty short order; and, of course, if they got their
fingers on that treasure, they could stay in power as long as they
It is hard to believe that any government could be such fools,for
they ordered it all shipped on an ordinary merchant vessel, an English
steamer, the Dunkery Beacon, which was pretty nigh ready to sail
for Lima. Now, any other government in this world would have sent a
man-of-war for that gold, or some sort of an armed vessel to convoy it,
but that wasn't the way with the Peruvians! They wanted their money,
and they wanted it by the first steamer which could be got ready to
sail. They weren't going to wait until they got one of their cruisers
over to England,not they!
The quickest way, of course, would have been to ship it to
Aspinwall, and then take it by rail to Panama, and from there ship it
to Lima, but I suppose they were afraid to do that. If that sort of
freight had been carried overland, they couldn't have hindered people
from finding out what it was, and pretty nearly everybody in Central
America would have turned train-robber. Anyway, the agents over there
got the Dunkery Beacon to sail a little before her regular time.
Now here comes the point! They actually shipped a hundred and sixty
million dollars' worth of pure gold on a merchant steamer that was
going on a regular voyage, and would actually touch at Jamaica and Rio
Janeiro on account of her other freight, instead of buying her
outright, or sending her on the straightest cruise she could make for
Lima! Just think of that! More than that, this business was so talked
about by the Peruvian agents, while they were trying to get the
earliest steamer possible for it, that it was heard of in a good many
more ports than one!
Well, this steamer with all the gold on board sailed just as soon
as it could; and the very next day our London bankers got a telegram
from Paris from the head of a detective bureau there to tell them that
no less than three vessels were fitting out in the biggest kind of
hurry to go after that slow merchant steamer with the millions on
Mrs. Cliff and Willy uttered a simultaneous cry of horror. Do you
mean they're pirates, and are going to steal the gold? cried Mrs.
Of course they are! continued Burke. And I don't wonder at it!
Why, I don't believe such a cargo of gold ever left a port since the
beginning of the world! For such a thing as that is enough to tempt
anybody with the smallest streak of rascal blood in him and who could
get hold of a ship!
Well, these three vessels were fitting out hard as they could,two
in France, at Toulon and Marseilles, and one in Genoa; and although the
detectives were almost positive what their business was, they were not
sure that they could get proof enough to stop them. If the Dunkery
Beacon had been going on a straight voyage, even to Rio Janeiro,
she might have got away from them, but, you see, she was goin' to touch
And now, now,this very minute,that slow old steamer and those
three pirates are on the Atlantic Ocean together! Why, it makes your
blood creep to think of it!
Indeed it does! It's awful! cried Mrs. Cliff. And what are the
London people going to do?
They're not going to do anything so far as I know! said Burke. If
they could get through with the red-tape business necessary to send any
sort of a cruiser or war-vessel after the Dunkery Beacon to
protect her,and I'm not sure that they could do it at all,it would
be a precious long time before such a vessel would leave the English
Channel! But I don't think that they'll try anything of the sort; all I
know is, that the London people sent a cable message to Captain Horn. I
suppose that they thought he ought to know what was likely to happen,
considerin' that he was the head man in the whole business!
And what did the Captain do? cried Mrs. Cliff. What could he do?
I don't know, answered Burke. I expect he did everything that
could be done in the way of sending messages; and among other things,
he sent that telegram, about a thousand words more or less, to Shirley.
He might have telegraphed to me, perhaps, but he didn't know my
address, as I was wandering around. But Shirley, you know, is a fixture
in his shipyard;and so he sent it to him!
I haven't a doubt, said Mrs. Cliff, that he would have
telegraphed to you if he had known where you were!
I hope so, said Burke. And when he had told Shirley all that had
happened, he asked him to pull up stakes, and sail by the first steamer
he could catch for Jamaica. There was a chance that he might get there
before the Dunkery Beacon arrived, or while she was in port, and
then he could tell everything to make her captain understand that he
needn't be afraid to lose anything on account of his ship stopping in
Kingston harbor until arrangements could be made for his carrying his
gold in safety to Lima. Captain Horn didn't think that the pirates
would try to do anything before the Dunkery Beacon left
Kingston. They would just follow her until she got into the South
Atlantic, and then board her, most likely!
Captain Horn said that he was going to Jamaica too, but as he
didn't know how soon he would be able to sail from Vera Cruz, he wanted
Shirley to go ahead without losing a minute. And then Shirley he
telegraphed to me up at Plainton,thinking I was there and that I
ought to know all about it, and the women at my house took so long
forwarding it that I did not get it until yesterday evening, and then I
rushed around to where Shirley was staying, and got there just in time
to catch him, for the next steamer to Jamaica sailed early this
morning. But he had plenty of time to tell me everything.
The minute he got the Captain's telegram, he just dropped
everything and started for New York. And I can tell you, Mrs. Cliff,
I'd have done the same, for I don't know what I wouldn't do to get the
chance to see Captain Horn again!
And you wanted to go with Mr. Shirley? said Mrs. Cliff, with an
eager light in her eyes.
Indeed I did! said Burke. But, of course, I wouldn't think of
such a thing as going off and leaving you here with that yacht on your
hands, and no knowing what you would do with the people on board, and
everything else! So I saw Shirley off about seven o'clock this morning,
and then I came to report to you.
That was too much to expect, Mr. Burke, said Mrs. Cliff, but it
was just like you, and I shall never forget it! But, now tell me one
thing,is Mrs. Horn going to Jamaica with the Captain?
I don't know, said Burke, but, of course, she must behe
wouldn't leave her alone in Mexico!
Of course she is! cried Mrs. Cliff. And Mr. Shirley will see
them! And oh, Mr. Burke, why can't we see them? Of all things in the
world I want to see Edna, and the Captain too! And why can't we go
straight to Jamaica in the Summer Shelter instead of going
anywhere else? We may get there before they all leave; don't you think
we could do that?
The eyes of Captain Burke fairly blazed. Do it! he cried,
springing to his feet. I believe we can do it; at any rate we can try!
The same to you, madam, I would do anything in the world to see Captain
Horn, and nobody knows when we will have the chance! Well, madam, it's
all the plainest kind of sailing; we can get off at daylight to-morrow
morning, and if that yacht sails as they told me she sails, I believe
we may overhaul Shirley, and, perhaps, we will get to Kingston before
any of them! And now I've got to bounce around, for there's a good deal
to be done before night-fall!
But what about the Synod? asked Willy Croup.
Bless my soul! exclaimed Mr. Burke, stopping suddenly on his way
to the door. I forgot the Synod.
Mrs. Cliff hesitated for a moment. I don't think it need make any
difference! It would be a great shame to disappoint all those good men;
why couldn't we take them along all the same? Their weight wouldn't
make the yacht go any slower, would it, Mr. Burke?
Not a bit of it! said he. But they may not want to go so far.
Besides, if we find the Captain at Kingston, we mayn't feel like going
back in a hurry. I'll tell you what we could do, Mrs. Cliff! We
wouldn't lose any time worth speaking of if we touched at
Nassau,that's in the Bahamas, and a jolly place to go to. Then we
might discharge our cargo of ministers, and if you paid their board
until the next steamer sailed for New York, and their passage home, I
should think they would be just as well satisfied as if they came back
Mrs. Cliff reflected. That's true! said she, presently. I can
explain the case to them, and I don't see why they should not be
satisfied. And as for me, nobody could be more willing than I am to
give pleasure to these ministers, but I don't believe that I could give
up seeing Edna and Captain Horn for the sake of any members of any
All right, madam! cried the impatient Burke. You settle the
matter with the parsons, and I haven't a doubt you can make it all
right; and I'll be off! Everything has got to be on board to-night.
I'll come after you early this evening. With this he departed.
When Mr. Burke had gone, Mrs. Cliff, very much excited by what she
had heard and by the thought of what she was going to do, told Willy
that she could go on with the packing while she herself went over to
the church in Brooklyn and explained matters to the members of the
Synod who intended to go with her, and give them a chance to decide
whether or not the plan proposed by Mr. Burke would suit them.
She carried out this intention and drove to Brooklyn in a carriage,
but, having been delayed by many things which Willy wanted to know
about the packing, and having forgotten in what street the church was
situated, she lost a good deal of time; and when she reached her
destination she found that the Synod had adjourned sine die.
Mrs. Cliff sighed. It was a great pity to have taken so much
trouble, especially when time was so precious, but she had done what
she could. It would be impossible for her to find the members in their
temporary places of abode, and the only thing she could do now was to
tell them the change in her plans when they came on board that evening,
and then, if they did not care to sail with her, they would have plenty
of time to go on shore again.
CHAPTER XXII. THE SUMMER SHELTER
GOES TO SEA
Mr. Burke did not arrive to escort Mrs. Cliff and Willy Croup to the
yacht until nearly nine o'clock in the evening. They had sent their
baggage to the vessel in the afternoon, and had now been expecting him,
with great impatience, for nearly an hour, but when Mr. Burke arrived,
it was impossible to find fault with him, for he had been busy, he
said, every minute of the day.
He had made up a full crew; he had a good sailing-master, and the
first mate who had been on the yacht before; everything that he could
think of in the way of provisions and stores were on board, and there
was nothing to prevent their getting out of the harbor early in the
When Mrs. Cliff stepped on board her yacht, the Summer Shelter, her first thought was directed towards her guests of the Synod; and
when the mate, Mr. Burdette, had advanced and been introduced to her,
she asked him if any of the clergymen had yet appeared.
They're all aboard, madam, said hefourteen of them! They came
aboard about seven o'clock, and they stayed in the saloon until about
half-past nine, and one of them came to me and said that as they were
very tired they thought they'd go to bed, thinking, most likely, as it
was then so late you wouldn't come aboard until morning. So the steward
showed them their state-rooms, and we had to get one more ready than we
expected to, and they're now all fast asleep; but I suppose I could
arouse some of them up if you want to see them!
Mrs. Cliff turned to Burke with an expression of despair on her
face. What in the world shall I do? said she. I wanted to tell them
all about it and let them decide, but it would be horrible to make any
of them who didn't care to go to get up and dress and go out into this
damp night air to look for a hotel!
Well, said Burke, all that's going ashore has got to go ashore
to-night. We'll sail as soon as it is daylight! If I was you, Mrs.
Cliff, I wouldn't bother about them. You invited them to go to the
Bahamas, and you're going to take them there, and you're going to send
them back the best way you can, and I'm willing to bet a clipper ship
against your yacht that they will be just as well satisfied to come
back in a regular steamer as to come back in this! You might offer to
send them over to Savannah, and let them come up by rail,they might
like that for a change! The way the thing looks to me, madam, you're
proposing to give them a good deal more than you promised.
Well, said Mrs. Cliff, one thing is certain! I'm not going to
turn any of them out of their warm beds this night; and we might as
well go to our rooms, for it must be a good deal after ten.
When Willy Croup beheld her little state-room, she stood at the door
and looked in at it with rapture. She had a beautiful chamber in Mrs.
Cliff's new house, fully and elegantly furnished, but there was
something about this little bit of a bedroom, with all its nautical
conveniences, its hooks, and shelves, and racks, its dear little
window, and its two pretty berths,each just big enough and not a bit
too big,which charmed her as no room she had ever seen had charmed
The Summer Shelter must have started, Mrs. Cliff thought,
before daylight the next morning, for when she was awakened by the
motion of the engine it was not light enough to distinguish objects in
the room. But she lay quietly in her berth, and let her proud thoughts
mount high and spread wide. As far as the possession of wealth and the
sense of power could elevate the soul of woman, it now elevated the
soul of Mrs. Cliff.
This was her own ship which was going out upon the ocean! This was
her engine which was making everything shake and tremble! The great
screw which was dashing the water at the stern and forcing the vessel
through the waves belonged to her! Everythingthe smoke-stacks, the
tall masts, the nautical instrumentswas her property! The crew and
stewards, the engineers, were all in her service! She was going to the
beautiful island of the sunny tropics because she herself had chosen to
It was with great satisfaction, too, that she thought of the cost of
all this. A great deal of money had been paid for that yacht, and it
had relieved, as scarcely any other expenditure she would be likely to
make could have relieved, the strain upon her mind occasioned by the
pressure of her income. Even after the building of her new apartments
her money had been getting the better of her. Now she felt that she was
getting the better of her money.
By the way the yacht rolled and, at the same time, pitched and
tossed, Mrs. Cliff thought it likely that they must be out upon the
open sea, or, at least, well down the outer bay. She liked the motion,
and the feeling that her property, moving according to her will, was
riding dominant over the waves of the sea, sent a genial glow through
every vein. It was now quite light, and when Mrs. Cliff got up and
looked out of her round window she could see, far away to the right,
the towering lighthouses of Sandy Hook.
About eight o'clock she dressed and went out on deck. She was proud
of her good sailing qualities. As she went up the companion-way,
holding firmly to the bright brass rail, she felt no more fear of
falling than if she had been one of the crew. When she came out on the
upper deck, she had scarcely time to look about her, when a man, whom
at first sight she took for a stranger, came forward with outstretched
hand. But in an instant she saw it was not a stranger,it was Captain
Burke, but not as she had ever seen him before. He was dressed in a
complete suit of white duck with gold buttons, and he wore a white cap
trimmed with gold,an attire so different from his high silk hat and
the furs that it was no wonder that at first she did not recognize
Why, Captain Burke, she cried, I didn't know you!
No wonder, said he; this is a considerable change from my
ordinary toggery, but it's the uniform of a captain of a yacht; you see
that's different from what it would be if I commanded a merchant
vessel, or a liner, or a man-of-war!
It looks awfully cool for such weather, said she.
Yes, said the Captain, but it's the proper thing; and yachts, you
know, generally cruise around in warmish weather. However, we're
getting south as fast as we can. I tell you, madam, this yacht is a
good one! We've just cast the log, and she's doing better than fourteen
knots an hour, and we haven't got full steam on, either! It seems
funny, madam, for me to command a steamer, but I'll get used to it in
no time. If it was a sailing-vessel, it wouldn't be anything out of the
way, because I've studied navigation, and I know more about a ship than
many a skipper, but a steam yacht is different! However, I've got men
under me who know how to do what I order them to do, and if necessary
they're ready to tell me what I ought to order!
I don't believe there could be a better captain, said Mrs. Cliff,
and I do hope you won't take cold! And now I want to see the ministers
as soon as they are ready. I think it will be well for me to receive
them up here. I am not sure that I remember properly the names of all
of them, but I shall not hesitate to ask them, and then I shall present
each one of them to you: it will be a sort of a reception, you know!
After that we can all go on pleasantly like one family. We will have to
have a pretty big table in the saloon, but I suppose we can manage
Oh yes, said Mr. Burke; and now I'll see the steward and tell him
to let the parsons know that you're ready to receive them.
About a quarter of an hour after this the steward appeared on deck,
and approaching Mrs. Cliff and the Captain, touched his hat. Come to
report, sir, said he, the ministers are all sea-sick! There ain't
none of them wants to get out of their berths, but some of them want
Mrs. Cliff and the Captain could not help laughing, although she
declared it was not a laughing matter.
But it isn't surprising, said the Captain; it's pretty rough, and
I suppose they're all thorough-bred landsmen. But they'll get over it
before long, and when they come on deck it's likely it will be
pleasanter weather. We're having a considerable blow just now, and it
will be worse when we get farther out! So I should say that you and
Miss Croup and myself had better have our breakfast.
The steward was still standing by, and he touched his hat again,
this time to Mrs. Cliff.
The other lady is very sea-sick! I heard her groaning fearfully as
I passed her door.
Oh, I must go down to Willy, said Mrs. Cliff. And, Captain, you
and I will have to breakfast together.
As Mrs. Cliff opened the door of Willy Croup's state-room, a pale
white face in the lower berth was turned towards her, and a weak and
trembling voice said to her, Oh, Sarah, you have come at last! Is
there any way of getting me out of this horrible little hole?
For two days Mrs. Cliff and Captain Burke breakfasted, dined, and
supped by themselves. They had head-winds, and the sea was very rough,
and although the yacht did not make the time that might have been
expected of her in fair weather, she did very well, and Burke was
satisfied. The two stewards were kept very busy with the prostrate and
dejected members of the Synod, and Mrs. Cliff and the stewardess
devoted their best efforts to the alleviation of the woes of Willy,
which they were glad to see were daily dwindling.
They had rounded Cape Hatteras, the sea was smoother, the cold wind
had gone down, and Willy Croup, warmly wrapped up, was sitting in a
steamer chair on deck. The desire that she might suddenly be
transferred to Plainton or to heaven was gradually fading out of her
mind, and the blue sky, the distant waves, and the thought of the
approaching meal were exercising a somewhat pleasurable influence upon
her dreamy feeling, when Captain Burke, who stood near with a
telescope, announced that the steamer over there on the horizon line
was heading south and that he had a notion she was the Antonina,
the vessel on which Shirley had sailed.
I believed that we could overhaul her! said he to Mrs. Cliff. I
didn't know much about her sailing qualities, but I had no reason to
believe she has the speed of this yacht, and, as we're on the same
course, I thought it likely we would sight her, and what's more, pass
her. We'll change our course a little so that we will be closer to her
when we pass.
Mrs. Cliff, who had taken the glass, but could not see through it
very well, returned it to the Captain and remarked, If we can go so
much faster than she does, why can't we take Mr. Shirley on board when
we catch up to her?
I don't know about that, said Burke. To do that, both vessels
would have to lay to and lose time, and she might not want to do it as
she's a regular steamer, and carries the mail. And besides, if
Shirley's under orders,that is, the same thing as orders,to go
straight to Jamaica, I don't know that we have any right to take him
off his steamer and carry him to Nassau. Of course, he might get to
Jamaica just as soon, and perhaps sooner, if he sailed with us, but we
don't know it! We may be delayed in some way; there're lots of things
that might happen, and anyway, I don't believe in interfering with
orders, and I know Shirley doesn't either. I believe he would want to
keep on. Besides, we don't really know yet that that's the Antonina.
A couple of hours, however, proved that Captain Burke's surmise had
been correct, and it was not long before the two vessels were abreast
of each other. The yacht had put on all steam and had proved herself
capable of lively speed. As the two vessels approached within hailing
distance, Captain Burke went up on the little bridge, with a
speaking-trumpet, and it was not long before Shirley was on the bridge
of the other steamer, with another trumpet.
To the roaring conversation which now took place, everybody on each
vessel who was not too sick, who had no duties, or could be spared from
them, listened with the most lively interest. A colloquy upon the
lonely sea between two persons, one upon one vessel and the other upon
another, must always be an incident of absorbing importance.
Very naturally Shirley was amazed to find it was his friend Burke
who was roaring at him, and delighted when he was informed that the
yacht was also on its way to Jamaica to meet Captain Horn. After a
quarter of an hour of high-sounding talk, during which Shirley was
informed of Burke's intention to touch at Nassau, the interview
terminated; the Summer Shelter shaping her course a little more
to the south, by night-fall the Antonina had faded out of sight
on the northeast horizon.
I shouldn't wonder, said Captain Burke at dinner, if we got to
Jamaica before her anyway, although we're bound to lose time in the
harbor at Nassau.
The company at the dinner-table was larger than it had yet been.
Five members of the Synod had appeared on deck during the
speaking-trumpet conversation, and feeling well enough to stay there,
had been warmly greeted and congratulated by Mrs. Cliff. The idea of a
formal reception had, of course, been given up, and there was no need
of presenting these gentlemen to the Captain, for he had previously
visited all of his clerical passengers in their berths, and was thus
qualified to present them to Mrs. Cliff as fast as they should make
their appearance. At dinner-time two more came into the saloon, and the
next morning at breakfast the delegation from the Synod were all
present, with the exception of two whose minds were not yet quite
capable of properly appreciating the subject of nutrition.
When at last the Summer Shelter found herself in the smoother
waters and the warmer air of the Gulf Stream, when the nautilus spread
its gay-colored sail in the sunlight by the side of the yacht, when the
porpoises flashed their shining black bodies out of the water and
plunged in again as they raced with the swiftly moving vessel, when
great flocks of flying-fish would rise into the air, skim high above
the water, and then all fall back again with a patter as of big
rain-drops, and the people on the deck of the Summer Shelter
took off their heavy wraps and unbuttoned their coats, it was a happy
company which sailed with Mrs. Cliff among the beautiful isles of the
CHAPTER XXIII. WILLY CROUP COMES TO
The pleasant rays of the semi-tropical sun so warmed and
subsequently melted the varied dispositions of the company on board the
Summer Shelter that in spite of their very different natures they
became fused, as it were, into a happy party of friends.
Willy Croup actually felt as if she were a young woman in a large
party of gentlemen with no rivals. She was not young, but many of her
youthful qualities still remained with her, and under the influence of
her surroundings they all budded out and blossomed bravely. At the end
of a day of fine weather there was not a clergyman on board who did not
wish that Miss Croup belonged to his congregation.
As for the members of the Synod, there could be no doubt that they
were thoroughly enjoying themselves. Tired with the long winter's work,
and rejoiced, almost amazed, to be so suddenly freed from the cold
wintry weather of their homes, all of their spirits rose and most of
their hearts were merry.
There were but few gray heads among these clergymen, and the
majority of them were under middle age. Some of them had been almost
strangers to each other when they came on board, but now there were no
strangers on the Summer Shelter. Some of them had crossed the
Atlantic, but not one had ever taken a coastwise voyage on a
comparatively small vessel, and although the consequence of this new
experience, their involuntary seclusion of the first days of the trip,
and their consequent unconventional and irregular acceptance of Mrs.
Cliff's hospitality, had caused a little stiffness in their demeanor at
first, this speedily disappeared, hand in hand with the recollection of
that most easily forgotten of human ills which had so rudely interfered
with their good manners.
As far as the resources of their portmanteaus would allow, these
reverend clergymen dressed themselves simply and in semi-nautical
costumes. Some played quoits upon the upper deck, in which sport Willy
joined. Others climbed up the shrouds, preferably on the inside,this
method of exercise, although very difficult, being considered safer in
case of a sudden lurch of the vessel. And the many other sportive
things they did, and the many pleasant anecdotes they told, nearly all
relating to the discomfiture of clergymen under various embarrassing
circumstances, caused Captain Burke to say to Mrs. Cliff that he had
never imagined that parsons were such jolly fellows, and so far as he
was concerned, he would be glad to take out another party of them.
But if we do, he said, I think we'd better ship them on a tug and
let them cruise around the Lightship for two or three days. Then when
they hoisted a signal that they were all well on board, we could go out
and take them off. In that way, you see, they'd really enjoy a cruise
on the Summer Shelter.
As the sun went down behind the distant coast of Florida they were
boarded by a negro pilot, and in the morning they awoke to find
themselves fast to a pier of the city of Nassau, lying white in the
The members of the Synod had readily agreed to Mrs. Cliff's plan to
leave them at Nassau and let them return by a regular passenger
steamer, and they all preferred to go by sea to Savannah and then to
their homes by rail. With expenses paid, none but the most unreasonable
of men could have objected to such a plan.
As Captain Burke announced that he would stop at Nassau for a day to
take in some fresh stores, especially of fruit and vegetables, and to
give Mrs. Cliff and Willy Croup an opportunity to see the place, the
Summer Shelter was soon deserted. But in the evening, everybody
returned on board, as the company wished to keep together as long as
possible, and there would be plenty of time in the morning for the
members of the Synod to disembark and go to the hotel.
Very early in the morning Captain Burke was aroused by the entrance
of the sailing-master, Mr. Portman, into his state-room. 'Morning,
sir, said Mr. Portman. I want you to come out here and look at
Perceiving by the manner and tones of the other that there was
something important to be looked at, Captain Burke jumped up, quickly
dressed himself, and went out on deck. There, fastened against the
fore-mast, was a large piece of paper on which were written these
We don't intend to sail on a filibustering cruise. We know
means when you take on arms in New York, and discharge your
respectable passengers in Nassau. We don't want nothing to do
with your next lot of passengers, and don't intend to get into
scrapes. So good-bye!
(Signed) The Crew.
[Illustration: THERE, FASTENED AGAINST THE FOREMAST, WAS A LARGE
PIECE OF PAPER]
You don't mean to say, cried Burke, that the crew has deserted
That's what it is, sir, said Mr. Burdette, the first mate, who had
just joined them. The crew has cleared out to a man! Mr. Portman and I
are left, the engineer's left and his assistant,they belonged to the
yacht and don't have much to do with the crew,but the rest's all
gone! Deckhands, stewards, and even the cook. The stewardess must have
gone too, for I haven't seen her.
What's the meaning of all this, shouted Burke, his face getting
very red. When did they go, and why did they go?
It's the second mate's watch, and he is off with them, said Mr.
Burdette. I expect he's at the bottom of it. He's a mighty wary
fellow. Just as like as not he spread the report that we were going on
a filibustering expedition to Cuba, and the ground for it, in my
opinion, is those cases of arms you opened the other day!
I think that is it, sir, said Mr. Portman. You know there's a
rising in Cuba, and there was lots of talk about filibustering before
we left. I expect the people thought that the ladies were going on
shore the same as the parsons.
Burke was confounded. He knew not what to say or what to think, but
seeing Mrs. Cliff appearing at the head of the companion-way, he
thought it his first duty to go and report the state of affairs to her,
which he did. That lady's astonishment and dismay were very great.
What are we going to do? she asked. And what do you mean by the
cases of arms?
I'm afraid that was a piece of folly on my part, said Burke.
I didn't know we had arms on board!
Well, what we have don't amount to much, said Burke. But this was
the way of it. After I heard the message from Captain Horn about the
pirates, and everything, and as I didn't know exactly what sort of
craft we would meet round about Jamaica, I thought we would feel a good
deal safer, especially on account of you and Miss Croup, if we had some
firearms aboard. So I put in some repeating rifles and ammunition, and
I paid for them out of my own pocket! Such things always come in
useful, and while I was commanding the vessel on which you were
sailing, Mrs. Cliff, I didn't want to feel that I'd left anything
undone which ought to be done. Of course, there was no reason to
suppose that we would ever have to use them, but I knew I would feel
better if I had them. But there was one thing I needn't have done, and
that was,I needn't have opened them, which I did the other day in
company with Mr. Burdette, because I hadn't had time before to examine
them, and I wanted to see what they were. Some of the crew must have
noticed the guns, and as they couldn't think why we wanted them, unless
we were going on a filibustering expedition, they got that notion into
their heads and so cut the ship. It was easy enough to do it, for we
were moored to a pier, and the second mate, whose watch they went away
in, was most likely at the head of the whole business!
But what are we going to do? asked Mrs. Cliff.
I must get another crew just as soon as I can, said he, and there
isn't a minute to be lost! I was stretching a point when I agreed to
stop over a day, but I thought we could afford that and reach Kingston
as soon as Shirley does, but when he gets there with his message to the
Captain of the Dunkery Beacon, I want to be on hand. There's no
knowing what will have to be done, or what will have to be said. I
don't want Shirley to think that he's got nobody to stand by him!
Indeed, said Mrs. Cliff, we ought to lose no time, for Captain
Horn may be there. It is a most dreadful misfortune to lose the crew
this way! Can't you find them again? Can't you make them come back?
If they don't want to be found, said Burke, it will take a good
while to find them. But I'm going on shore this minute, and I wish you
would be good enough to tell Miss Croup and the ministers how matters
The news of the desertion of the crew when told by Mrs. Cliff to
those of the passengers who had come on deck, and speedily communicated
by these to their companions, created a great sensation. Willy Croup
was so affected that she began to cry. Is there any danger? she said;
and hadn't we better go on shore? Suppose some other vessel wanted to
come up to this wharf, and we had to move away,there's nobody to move
us! And suppose we were to get loose in some way, there's nobody to
You are very practical, Miss Croup, remarked the Reverend Mr.
Hodgson, the youngest clergyman on board. But I am sure you need not
have the least fear. We are moored firm and fast, and I have no doubt
Captain Burke will soon arrive with the necessary men to take you to
Willy dried her eyes, and then she said, There's another practical
thing I'm thinking of,there isn't any breakfast, and the cook's gone!
But I believe we can arrange that. I could cook the breakfast myself if
I had anybody to help me. I'll go speak to Mrs. Cliff.
Mrs. Cliff was decidedly of the opinion that they all ought to have
breakfast, and that she and Willy could at least make coffee, and serve
the passengers with bread and butter and preserved meats, but she
remarked to Mr. Hodgson that perhaps the gentlemen would rather go to
their hotels and get their breakfast.
No indeed, said Mr. Hodgson, a stout, sun-browned fellow, who
looked more like a hunter than a clergyman. We have been talking over
the matter, and we are not going to desert you until the new men come.
And as to breakfast, here are Mr. Litchfield and myself ready to serve
as stewards, assistants, cooks, or in any culinary capacity. We both
have camped out and are not green hands. So you must let us help you,
and we shall consider it good fun.
It will be funny, said Willy, to see a minister cook! So let's go
down to the kitchen. I know where it is, for I've been in it!
I think, Miss Croup, said Mr. Litchfield, a tall young man with
black hair and side whiskers, and a good deal of manner, that you
should say galley or caboose, now that we are all nautical together.
Well, I can't cook nautical, said Willy, and I don't intend to
try! But I guess you can eat the food if it isn't strictly naval.
In a few minutes the volunteer cooks were all at work, and Willy's
familiarity with household affairs, even when exhibited under the
present novel conditions, shone out brightly. She found some cold
boiled potatoes, and soon set Mr. Hodgson to work frying them. Mrs.
Cliff took the coffee in hand with all her ante-millionnaire skill, and
Willy skipped from one thing to another, as happy as most people are
whose ability has suddenly forced them to the front.
Oh, you ought to see the Synod setting the table! she cried,
bursting into the galley. They're getting things all wrong, but it
doesn't matter, and they seem to be enjoying it. Now then, Mr.
Litchfield, I think you have cut all the bread that can possibly be
Mr. Burdette had gone on shore with the Captain, and Mr. Portman
considered it his duty to remain on deck, but the volunteer corps of
cooks and stewards did their work with hearty good-will, and the
breakfast would have been the most jolly meal that they had yet enjoyed
together if it had not been for the uncertainty and uneasiness
naturally occasioned by the desertion of the crew.
It was after ten o'clock when Captain Burke and Mr. Burdette
returned. We're in a bad fix, said the former, approaching Mrs.
Cliff, who, with all the passengers, had been standing together
watching them come down the pier. There was a steamer cleared from
here the day before yesterday which was short-handed, and seems to have
carried off all the available able seamen in the port. But I believe
that is all stuff and nonsense! the real fact seems to be,and Mr.
Burdette and I've agreed on that point,that the report has got out
that we're filibusters, and nobody wants to ship with us! Everything
looks like it, you see. Here we come from New York with a regular lot
of passengers, but we've got arms on board, and we drop the passengers
here and let them go home some other way, and we sail on, saying we're
bound for Jamaicafor Cuba is a good deal nearer, you know. But the
worst thing is this, and I'm bound to tell it so that you can all know
how the case stands and take care of yourselves as you think best.
There's reason to believe that if the government of this place has not
already had its eye on us, it will have its eye on us before very long,
and for my part I'd give a good deal of money to be able to get away
before they do; but without a crew we can't do it!
Mrs. Cliff and Burke now retired to consult. Madam, said he, I'm
bound to ask you as owner, what do you think we ought to do? If you
take my advice, the first thing to be done is to get rid of the
ministers. You can settle with them about their travelling and let them
go to their hotels. Then perhaps I can rake up a few loafers, landsmen,
or anybody who can shovel coal or push on a capstan bar, and by
offering them double wages get them to ship with us. Once in Jamaica,
we shall be all right!
But don't you think it will be dangerous, said Mrs. Cliff, to go
around offering extra pay in this way?
That may be, he answered, but what else is there to do?
At this moment Mr. Litchfield approached. Madam, said he, we have
been discussing the unfortunate circumstances in which you find
yourself placed, and we now ask if you have made any plans in regard to
your future action?
The circumstances are truly unfortunate, replied Mrs. Cliff; for
we are anxious to get to Jamaica as soon as possible on account of very
important business, and I don't see how we are to do it. We have made
no plans, except that we feel it will be well for you gentlemen to
leave us and go to your hotel, where you can stay until the steamer
will sail for Savannah day after to-morrow. As for ourselves, we don't
know what we are going to do. Unless, indeed, some sort of a vessel may
be starting for Jamaica, and in that case we could leave the Summer
Shelter here and go on her.
No, said Burke, I thought of that and inquired. Nothing will sail
under a week, and in that time everybody we want to see may have left
Will you excuse me for a few minutes? said Mr. Litchfield, and
with that he returned to his companions.
Captain, said Willy, won't you come down and have your breakfast?
I don't believe you have eaten a thing, and you look as if you needed
Captain Burke really did look as if he needed a good many
things,among others, a comb and a brush. His gold-trimmed cap was
pushed on the back of his head; his white coat was unbuttoned, and the
collar turned in; and his countenance was troubled by the belief that
his want of prudence had brought Mrs. Cliff and her property into a
very serious predicament.
Thank you, said he, but I can't eat. Breakfast is the last thing
I can think of just now!
Now approached Mr. Litchfield, followed by all his clerical
brethren. Madam, said he, we have had a final consultation and have
come to make a proposition to you and the Captain. We do not feel that
we would be the kind of men we would like to think we are, if, after
all your kindness and great consideration, we should step on shore and
continue the very delightful programme you have laid out for us, while
you are left in doubt, perplexity, and perhaps danger, on your yacht.
There are five of us who feel that they cannot join in the offer which
I am about to make to you and the Captain, but the rest of us wish most
earnestly and heartily to offer you our servicesif you think they are
worth anythingto work this vessel to Jamaica. It is but a trip of a
few days I am told, and I have no doubt that we can return to New York
from Kingston almost as conveniently as we can from here. We can all
write home and arrange for any contingencies which may arise on account
of the delay in our return. In fact, it will not be difficult for most
of us to consider this excursion as a part, or even the whole, of our
annual vacation. Those of us who can go with you are all able-bodied
fellows, and if you say so, Captain, we will turn in and go to work
this moment. We have not any nautical experience, but we all have
powers of observation, and so far as I am able to judge, I believe I
can do most of the things I have seen done on this vessel by your
common seamen, if that is what you call them!
Mrs. Cliff looked at Captain Burke, and he looked at her. If it was
a sailin'-vessel, he exclaimed, I'd say she couldn't be worked by
parsons, but a steamer's different! By George! madam, let's take them,
and get away while we can!
CHAPTER XXIV. CHANGES ON THE SUMMER
When Captain Burke communicated to Mr. Portman and Mr. Burdette the
news that nine of their passengers had offered to ship as a crew, the
sailing-master and the first mate shook their heads. They did not
believe that the vessel could be worked by parsons.
But there isn't anybody else! exclaimed Burke. We've got to get
away, and they're all able-bodied, and they have more sense than most
landsmen we can ship. And besides, here are five experienced seamen on
board, and I say, let's try the parsons.
All right, said Mr. Burdette. If you're willing to risk it, I
Mr. Portman also said he was willing, and the engineer and his
assistant, who were getting very nervous, agreed to the plan as soon as
they heard of it.
Captain Burke shook himself, pulled his cap to the front of his
head, arranged his coat properly and buttoned it up, and began to give
orders. Now, then, said he, all passengers going ashore, please step
lively! And while this lively stepping was going on, and during the
leave-taking and rapid writing of notes to be sent to the homes of the
clerical crew, he ordered Mr. Burdette to secure a pilot, attend to the
clearance business, and make everything ready to cast off and get out
of the harbor as soon as possible.
When the five reverend gentlemen who had decided not to accompany
the Summer Shelter in her further voyaging had departed for the
hotel, portmanteaus in hand, and amply furnished by Mrs. Cliff with
funds for their return to their homes, the volunteer crew, most of them
without coats or waistcoats, and all in a high picnic spirit, set to
work with enthusiasm, doing more things than they knew how to do, and
embarrassing Mr. Burdette a good deal by their over-willingness to make
themselves useful. But this untrained alacrity was soon toned down, and
early in the afternoon, the hawsers of the Summer Shelter were
cast off, and she steamed out of the eastern passage of the harbor.
There were remarks made in the town after the departure of the
yacht; but when the passengers who had been left behind, all clergymen
of high repute, had related the facts of the case, and had made it
understood that the yacht, whose filibustering purpose had been
suspected by its former crew, was now manned by nine members of the
Synod recently convened in Brooklyn, and under the personal direction
of Mrs. Cliff, an elderly and charitable resident of Plainton, Maine,
all distrust was dropped, and was succeeded in some instances by the
hope that the yacht might not be wrecked before it reached Jamaica.
The pilot left the Summer Shelter; three of the clergymen
shovelled coal; four of them served as deck hands; and two others ran
around as assistant cooks and stewards; Mr. Portman and Mr. Burdette
lent their hands to things which were not at all in their line of duty;
Mrs. Cliff and Willy pared the vegetables, and cooked without ever
thinking of stopping to fan themselves; while Captain Burke flew around
like half-a-dozen men, with a good word for everybody, and a hand to
help wherever needed. It was truly a jolly voyage from Nassau to
The new crew was divided into messes, and Mrs. Cliff insisted that
they should come to the table in the saloon, no matter how they looked
or what they had been doing: on her vessel a coal-heaver off duty was
as good as a Captain,while the clergymen good-humoredly endeavored to
preserve the relative lowliness of their positions, each actuated by a
zealous desire to show what a good deck hand or steward he could make
when circumstances demanded it.
Working hard, laughing much, eating most heartily, and sleeping
well, the busy and hilarious little party on board the Summer
Shelter steamed into the harbor of Kingston, after a much shorter
voyage than is generally made from Nassau to that port.
If I could get a crew of jolly parsons, cried Captain Burke, and
could give them a month's training on board this yacht, I'd rather have
them than any crew that could be got together from Cape Horn to the
And by the time you had made able seamen of them, said Mr.
Burdette, who was of a conventional turn of mind, they'd all go back
to their pulpits and preach!
And preach better! said Mr. Litchfield, who was standing by. Yes,
sir, I believe they would all preach better!
When the anchor was dropped, not quite so promptly as it would have
been done if the clerical crew had had any previous practice in this
operation, Mr. Burke was about to give orders to lower a boat,for he
was anxious to get on shore as soon as possible,when he perceived a
large boat rowed by six men and with a man in the stern, rapidly
approaching the yacht. If they were port officials, he thought, they
were extremely prompt, but he soon saw that the man in the stern, who
stood up and waved a handkerchief, was his old friend Shirley.
He must have been watching for us, said Captain Burke to Mrs.
Cliff, and he put out from one of the wharves as soon as we hove in
sight. Shirley is a good fellow! You can trust to him to look out for
In a very short time the six powerful negro oarsmen had Shirley's
boat alongside, and in a few seconds after that, he stood upon the deck
of the Summer Shelter. Burke was about to spring forward to
greet his old comrade, but he stepped back to give way to Mrs. Cliff,
who seized the hand of Shirley and bade him a most hearty welcome,
although, had she met him by herself elsewhere, she would not have
recognized him in the neat travelling suit which he now wore.
Shirley was delighted to meet Burke and Mrs. Cliff, he expressed
pleasure in making the acquaintance of Miss Croup, who, standing by
Mrs. Cliff's side, was quickly introduced, and he looked with
astonishment at the body of queer-looking men who were gathered on the
deck, and who appeared to be the crew of the yacht. But he wasted no
time in friendly greetings nor in asking questions, but quickly
informed Burke that they were all too late, and that the Dunkery
Beacon had sailed two days before.
And weren't you here to board her? cried Burke.
No, said Shirley; our steamer didn't arrive until last night!
Burke and Mrs. Cliff looked at each other in dismay. Tears began to
come into Willy Croup's eyes, as they nearly always did when anything
unusual suddenly happened, and all the members of the Synod, together
with Mr. Portman and Mr. Burdette, and even the two engineers, who had
come up from below, pressed close around Shirley, eager to hear what
next should be said.
Everybody on board had been informed during the trip from Nassau of
the errand of the yacht, for Mrs. Cliff thought she would be treating
those generous and kind-hearted clergymen very badly if she did not let
them know the nature of the good work in which they were engaged. And
so it had happened that everybody who had sailed from Nassau on the
yacht had hoped,more than that, had even expected,for the
Dunkery Beacon was known to be a very slow steamer,to find her in
the harbor of Kingston taking on goods or perhaps coaling, and now all
knew that even Shirley had been too late.
This is dreadful! exclaimed Mrs. Cliff, who was almost on the
point of imitating Willy in the matter of tears. And they haven't any
idea, of course, of the dangers which await them.
I don't see how they could know, said Shirley, for of course if
they had known, they wouldn't have sailed!
Did you hear anything about her? asked Burke. Was she all right
when she arrived?
I have no doubt of that! was the answer. I made inquiries last
night about the people who would most likely be consignees here, and
this morning I went to a house on Harbor Street,Beaver &Hughes. This
house, in a way, is the Jamaica agent of the owners. I got there before
the office was open, but I didn't find out much. She delivered some
cargo to them and had sailed on time!
By George! cried Burke, Captain Horn was right! They could hardly
get a chance to safely interfere with her until she had sailed from
Kingston, and now I bet they are waiting for her outside the
That's just what I thought, said Shirley; but of course I didn't
say anything to these people, and I soon found out they didn't know
much except so far as their own business was concerned. It's pretty
certain from what I have heard that she didn't find any letters here
that would make her change her course or do anything out of the
way,but I did find something! While I was talking with one of the
heads of the house, the mail from New York, which had come over in my
steamer too late to be delivered the night before, was brought in, and
one of the letters was a cable message from London to New York to be
forwarded by mail to Jamaica, and it was directed to 'Captain Hagar, of
the Dunkery Beacon, care of Beaver &Hughes.' As I had been
asking about the steamer, Beaver or Hughes, whichever it was, mentioned
the message. I told him on the spot that I thought it was his duty to
open it, for I was very sure it was on important business. He
considered for a while, saying that perhaps the proper thing was to
send it on after Captain Hagar by mail; but when he had thought about
it a little he said perhaps he had better open it, and he did. The
words were just these:
'On no account leave Kingston Harbor until further
orders.Blackburn.' Blackburn is the head owner.
What did you say then, asked Mrs. Cliff, very earnestly, and what
did he say?
I didn't say anything about her being a treasure ship, replied
Shirley. If it was not known in Jamaica that she was carrying that
gold, I wasn't going to tell it; for there are as many black-hearted
scoundrels here as in any other part of the world! But I told the
Beaver &Hughes people that I also had a message for Captain Hagar, and
that a friend of mine was coming to Kingston in a yacht, and that if he
arrived soon I hadn't a doubt that we could overhaul the Dunkery
Beacon, and give the Captain my message and the one from London
besides, and that we'd try to do it, for it was very important. But
they didn't know me, and they said they would wait until my friend's
yacht should arrive, and then they would see about sending the message
to Captain Hagar. Now, I've done enough talking, and we must do
What do you think we ought to do? asked Burke.
Well, I say, answered Shirley, if you have any passengers to put
ashore here, put them ashore, and then let's go after the Dunkery
Beacon and deliver the message. A stern chase is a long chase, but
if I'm to judge by the way this yacht caught up to the Antonina
and passed her, I believe there's a good chance of overhauling the
Dunkery Beacon before the pirates get hold of her. Then all she's
got to do is to steam back to Kingston.
But suppose the pirates come before she gets back, said Mrs.
Well, they won't fool with her if she is in company, replied
Shirley. Now, and what do you say? he asked, addressing Burke, but
glancing around at the others. I don't know how this ship's company is
made up, or how long a stop you are thinking of making here, or
anything about it! But you're the owner, Mrs. Cliff, and if you lend
Burke and me your yacht, I reckon he'll be ready enough to steam after
the Dunkery Beacon and deliver the messages. It's a thing which
Captain Horn has set his heart upon, and it's a thing which ought to be
done if it can be done, and this yacht, I believe, is the vessel that
can do it!
During this speech Mr. Burke, generally so eager to speak and to
act, had stood silent and troubled. He agreed with Shirley that the
thing to do was to go after the Dunkery Beacon at the best speed
the yacht could make. He did not believe that Mrs. Cliff would object
to his sailing away with her yacht on this most important errand,but
he remembered that he had no crew. These parsons must be put off at
Kingston, and although he had had no doubt whatever that he could get a
crew in this port, he had expected to have a week, and perhaps more, in
which to do it. To collect in an hour or two a crew which he could
trust with the knowledge which would most likely come to them in some
way or other that the steamer they were chasing carried untold wealth,
was hardly to be thought of.
As far as I am concerned, cried Mrs. Cliff, my yacht may go after
that steamer just as soon as she can be started away!
And what do you say, Burke? exclaimed Shirley.
Burke did not answer. He was trying to decide whether or not he and
Shirley, with Burdette and Portman, and the two engineers could work
the yacht. But before he had even a chance to speak, Mr. Hodgson
stepped forward and exclaimed:
I'll stick to the yacht until she has accomplished her business!
I'd just as soon make my vacation a week longer as not. I can cut it
off somewhere else. If you are thinking about your crew, Captain, I
want to say that so far as I am concerned, I am one volunteer!
And I am another! said Mr. Litchfield. Now that I know how
absolutely essential it is that the Dunkery Beacon should be
overtaken, I would not for a moment even consider the surrender of my
position upon this vessel, which I assure you, madam, I consider as an
Mr. Shirley stared in amazement at the speaker. What sort of a
seaman was this? His face and hands were dirty, but he had been
shovelling coal; but such speech Shirley had never heard from mariners'
lips. The rest of the crew seemed very odd, and now he noticed for the
first time that although many of them were in their shirt sleeves,
nearly all wore black trousers. He could not understand it.
Mr. Litchfield, sir, said a large, heavy man with a nose burned
very red, a travelling cap upon his head, and wearing a stiffly
starched shirt which had once been white, no collar, and a waistcoat
cut very straight in front, now opened, but intended to be buttoned up
very high, I believe Mr. Litchfield has voiced the sentiments of us
all. As he was speaking, I looked from one brother to another, and I
think I am right.
You are right! cried every one of the sturdy fellows who had so
recently stepped from Synod to yacht.
I knew it! exultingly exclaimed the speaker. I felt it in my
heart of hearts! Madam, and Captain, knowing what we do we are not the
men to desert you when it is found necessary to continue the voyage for
And what would happen to us if we did leave the yacht? said
another. We might simply have to remain at Kingston until you
returned. Oh no, we wouldn't think of it!
Burke, said Shirley, in a low tone, who are these people?
Can't tell you now, said Burke, his eyes glistening, you might
tumble overboard backwards if I did! Gentlemen, he cried, turning to
his crew, you're a royal lot! And if any of you ever ask me to stand
by you, I'll do it while there's breath in my body! And now, madam,
said he, his doubt and perplexity gone and his face animated by the
necessity of immediate action, I can't now say anything about your
kindness in lending us your yacht, but if you and Miss Croup want to go
ashore, here is a boat alongside.
Go ashore! screamed Mrs. Cliff. What are you talking about? If
anybody stays on this yacht, I do! I wouldn't think of such a thing as
Nor I! cried Willy. What's got into your head, Mr. Burke,do you
intend to go without eating?
Ladies, cried Burke, you are truly trumps, and that's all I've
got to say! And we'll get out of this harbor just as fast as we can!
Look here, cried Shirley, running after Burke to the captain's
room; I've got to go ashore again and get that cable message! We must
have authority to turn that steamer back if we overhaul her, and I've
got to have somebody to go with me. But before we do anything you must
take time to tell me who these queer-looking customers are that you've
got on board.
Burke shut the door of his room, and in as few words as possible he
explained how some of the members of the recent Synod happened to be
acting as crew of the yacht. Shirley was a quiet and rather a sedate
man, but when he heard this tale, he dropped into a chair, leaned back,
stretched out his legs, and laughed until his voice failed him.
Oh, it's all funny enough, said Burke, almost as merry as his
friend, but they're good ones, I can tell you that! You couldn't get
together a better set of landsmen, and I tell you what I'll do. If you
want anybody to go with you to certify that you are all right, I'll
send a couple of parsons!
Just what I want! cried Shirley.
Burke quickly stepped out on deck, and calling the mate, Mr.
Burdette, he said, I want you to detail the Reverend Charles
Attlebury and Reverend Mr. Gillingham to go ashore with Mr. Shirley.
Tell them to put on their parson's toggery, long coats, high hats, and
white cravats, and let each man take with him the address of his church
on a card. They are to certify to Mr. Shirley. Tell them to step round
livelywe have no time to lose!
Soon after the boat with Shirley and the clergymen had pulled away
from the yacht, two of the clerical crew came to Mrs. Cliff, and told
her that they were very sorry indeed to say, that having consulted the
sailing-master, and having been told by him that it was not at all
probable that the yacht would be able to return to Kingston in a week,
they had been forced to the conclusion that they would not be able to
offer her their services during the voyage she was about to make.
Important affairs at home would make it impossible for them to prolong
their most delightful vacation, and as they had been informed that the
Antonina would return to New York in a few days, it would be
advisable for them to leave the yacht and take passage to New York in
her. They felt, however, that this apparent desertion would be of less
importance than it would have been if it had occurred in the port of
Nassau, because now the crew would have the assistance of Mr. Shirley,
who was certainly worth more than both of them together.
When Burke heard this, he said to Mrs. Cliff that he was not sure
but what the parsons were quite correct, and although everybody was
sorry to lose two members of the party, it could not be helped, and all
who had letters to send to New York went to work to scribble them as
fast as they could. Mrs. Cliff also wrote a note to Captain Horn,
informing him of the state of affairs, and of their reasons for not
waiting for him, and this the departing clergymen undertook to leave
with Beaver & Hughes, where Captain Horn would be sure to call.
When Shirley reached the counting-house of Beaver &Hughes, he found
that it was a great advantage to be backed up by a pair of reverend
clergymen, who had come to Kingston in a handsome yacht. The message
for Captain Hagar was delivered without hesitation, and the best wishes
were expressed that they might be able to overtake the Dunkery
Her course will be south of Tobago Island, said Mr. Beaver, and
then if your yacht is the vessel you say it is, I should say you ought
to overtake her before she gets very far down the coast. I don't know
that Captain Hagar will turn back when he gets this message, having
gone so far, but, of course, if it is important, I am glad there is a
vessel here to take it to him.
What sort of a looking vessel is the Dunkery Beacon? asked
She is about two thousand tons, said the other, has two masts
which do not rake much, and her funnel is painted black and white, the
stripes running up and down. There are three steamers on the line, and
all their funnels are painted that way.
We'll be apt to know her when we see her, said Shirley, and with a
hurried leave, he and his companions hastened back to the wharves.
But on the way a thought struck Shirley, and he determined to take
time to go to the post-office. There might be something for him, and he
had not thought of it before. There he found a telegraphic message
addressed to him and sent from Vera Cruz to New York, and thence
forwarded by mail. It was from Captain Horn, and was as long as an
ordinary business note, and informed Shirley that the Captain expected
to be in Jamaica not long after this message reached Kingston. There
was no regular steamer which would reach there in good time, but he had
chartered a steamer, the Monterey, which was then being made
ready for sea as rapidly as possible, and would probably clear for
Kingston in a few days. It urged Shirley not to fail to keep the
Dunkery Beacon in port until he arrived.
Shirley stood speechless for some minutes after he had read this
message. This telegram had come with him on the Antonina from
New York! What a fool he had been not to think sooner of the
post-officebut what difference would it have made? What could he have
done that he had not done? If the Captain sailed in a few days from the
time he sent the message, he would be here very soon, for the distance
between Kingston and Vera Cruz was less than that from New York. The
Captain must have counted on Shirley reaching Jamaica very much sooner
than he really did arrive. Puzzled, annoyed, and disgusted with
himself, Shirley explained the message to his companions, and they all
hastened back to the yacht. There a brief but very hurried consultation
was held, in which nearly everybody joined. The question to be decided
was, should they wait for Captain Horn?
A great deal was said in a very short time, and in the midst of the
confused opinions, Mrs. Cliff spoke out, loudly and clearly. It is my
opinion, said she, that we should not stop. If fitting out a steamer
is like fitting out anything else in this world that I know of, it is
almost certain to take more time than people expect it to take. If
Captain Horn telegraphed to us this minute, I believe he would tell us
to go after that ship with the gold on board, just as fast as we can,
and tell them to turn back.
This speech was received with favor by all who heard it, and without
a word in answer to Mrs. Cliff, Captain Burke told Mr. Burdette that
they would clear for a cruise and get away just as soon as they could
When the yacht had been made ready to start, the two clergymen
descended into the boat, which was waiting alongside, and the Summer
Shelter steamed out of the harbor of Kingston, and headed away for
CHAPTER XXV. A NOTE FOR CAPTAIN
Notwithstanding the fact that the Summer Shelter made very
good time, that she had coaled at Nassau, and was therefore ready for
an extended cruise, it was impossible for any of those on board of her
to conceal from themselves the very strong improbability of sighting
the Dunkery Beacon after she had got out upon the wide Atlantic,
and that she would pass the comparatively narrow channel south of
Tobago Island before the yacht reached it, was almost a foregone
Mr. Burke assured Mrs. Cliff and his passengers that although their
chase after the steamer might reasonably suggest a needle and a
haystack, still, if the Dunkery Beacon kept down the coast in as
straight a line as she could for Cape St. Roque, and if the Summer
Shelter also kept the same line, and if the yacht steamed a great
deal faster than the other vessel, it stood to reason that it could not
be very long before the Summer Shelter overhauled the Dunkery
But those who consulted with Mr. Portman were not so well encouraged
as those who pinned their faith upon the Captain. The sailing-master
had very strong doubts about ever sighting the steamer that had sailed
away two days before they left Kingston. The ocean being so very large,
and any steamer being so very small comparatively, if they did not pass
her miles out of sight, and if they never caught up to her, he would
not be in the least surprised.
Four days had passed since they left Kingston, when Burke and
Shirley stood together upon the deck, scanning the horizon with a
glass. Don't you think it begins to look like a wild goose chase?
said the latter.
Burke thrust his hands into the pockets of his jacket.
Yes, said he, it does look like that! I did believe that we were
going to overhaul her before she got outside the Caribbees, but she
must be a faster vessel than I thought she was.
I don't believe she's fast at all, said Shirley. She's had two
days' start, and that's enough to spoil our business, I'm afraid!
But we'll keep on, said Burke. We're not going to turn back until
our coal bunkers tell us we've got to do it!
Steamers they saw, sometimes two in an hour,sailing-vessels were
sighted, near by or far away;schooners, ships, or brigs, and these
were steaming and sailing this way and that, but never did they see a
steamer with a single funnel painted black and white, with the stripes
running up and down.
It was very early next morning after the conversation between Burke
and Shirley that the latter saw a long line of smoke just above the
horizon which he thought might give him reason for looking out for the
steamer of which they were in quest; but when he got his glass, and the
masts appeared above the horizon, he saw that this vessel was heading
eastward, perhaps a little northeast, and therefore was not likely to
be the Dunkery Beacon. But in half an hour his glass showed him
that there were stripes on the funnel of this steamer which ran up and
down, and in a moment Burke was called, and was soon at his side.
I believe that's the Dunkery! cried the Captain, with the
glass to his eye. But she's on the wrong course! It won't take us long
to overhaul her. We'll head the yacht a few points to the east. Don't
say anything to anybody,we don't want to disappoint them.
Oh, we can overhaul her, said Shirley, who now had the glass, for
it isn't a stern chase by any means.
In less than half an hour everybody on board the Summer Shelter
knew that the large steamer, which they could plainly see on the
rolling waves to the south, must be the Dunkery Beacon, unless,
indeed, they should find that this was one of her sister ships coming
north. There was great excitement on board the yacht. The breakfast,
which was in course of preparation, was almost entirely forgotten by
those who had it in charge, and everybody who could possibly leave duty
crowded to the rail, peering across the waves to the southward. It was
not long before Shirley, who had the best eyes on board, declared that
he could read with his glass the name Dunkery Beacon on the port
That's not where we ought to see it, cried Burke; we ought to see
it on the stern! But we've got her, boys!and then he remembered
himself, and added,ladies; and now let's give three good cheers!
Three rousing cheers were given by all on board with such good-will
that they would have been heard on the other steamer had not the wind
been pretty strong from the west.
The Summer Shelter gained upon the larger vessel, and Burke
now ran up signals for her to lay to, as he wished to speak with her.
To these signals, however, the Dunkery paid no immediate
attention, keeping steadily on, although altering her course towards
What does that mean, Mr. Shirley? asked Mrs. Cliff. Mr. Burke
wants her to stop, doesn't he?
Yes, said Shirley, that is what the signal is for.
But she doesn't stop! said Mrs. Cliff. Do you think there is any
chance of her not stopping at all?
Can't say, madam, he answered. But she's got good reason for
keeping on her way; a vessel with all that treasure on board could
hardly be expected to lay to because a strange vessel that she knows
nothing about asked her to shut off steam.
That seems to me very reasonable, indeed, said Mr. Litchfield, who
was standing by. But it would be very bad fortune, if, after all the
trouble and anxiety you have had in overtaking this vessel, she should
decline to stop and hear the news we have to tell.
There was a strong breeze and a good deal of sea, but Burke
determined to get near enough to hail the Dunkery Beacon and
speak to her. So he got round on her weather quarter, and easily
overtaking her, he brought the Summer Shelter as near to the
other vessel as he considered it safe to do. Then he hailed her,
Dunkery Beacon, ahoy! Is that Captain Hagar?
The wind was too strong for the Captain of the other vessel to
answer through his trumpet, but he signalled assent. Then Burke
informed him that he wished him to lay to in order that he might send a
boat on board; that he had very important orders to Captain Hagar from
his owners, and that he had followed him from Jamaica in order to
deliver them. For some time there was no answer whatever to these
loudly bellowed remarks, and the two vessels kept on side by side.
Anyway, said Burke to Mr. Burdette, she can see that we're a lot
faster than she is, and that she can't get away from us!
It may be that she's afraid of us, said the mate, and thinks
we're one of the pirates.
That can't be, said Burke, for she doesn't know anything about
the pirates! I'll hail her again, and tell her what we are, and what
our business is. I think it won't be long before she lays to just to
see what we want.
Sure enough, in less than fifteen minutes the Dunkery Beacon
signalled that she would lay to, and before long the two vessels, their
engines stopped and their heads to the wind, lay rising and falling on
the waves, and near enough to speak to each other.
Now, then, what do you want? shouted the Captain of the Dunkery.
I want to send a boat aboard with an important message from
After a few minutes the answer came, Send a boat!
Orders were given to lower one of the yacht's boats, and it was
agreed that Shirley ought to be the man to go over to the Dunkery
Beacon. Who do you want to go with you? asked Burke.
Nobody but the boat's crew, he answered. I can explain things
better by myself. Captain Hagar seems to be an obstinate fellow, and it
won't be easy to turn him back on his course. But if I want anybody to
stand by me and back me up in what I say, you might let some of the
clergymen come over. He might believe them, and wouldn't me. But I'll
talk to him first by myself.
Every member of the Synod declared that he was perfectly willing to
go to the other vessel if he should be needed, and Mrs. Cliff assured
Burke that if she could be of any good in making the Captain of the
Dunkery Beacon understand that he ought to turn back, she would be
perfectly willing to be rowed over to his vessel.
I don't think it will be necessary to put a lady into a boat on
such a sea as this, said Burke. But when he hears what Shirley has to
tell him, that Captain will most likely be glad enough to turn back.
Captain Burke was afraid to trust any of his clerical crew to row a
ship's boat on such a heavy sea, and although he would be perfectly
willing to go himself as one of the oarsmen, he would not leave the
yacht so long as Mrs. Cliff was on board; but Mr. Burdette, the
sailing-master, and the assistant engineer volunteered as crew of the
boat, while Shirley himself pulled an oar.
When the boat reached the Dunkery Beacon, Shirley was soon on
board, while the three men in the boat, holding to a line which had
been thrown them, kept their little craft from bumping against the side
of the big steamer by pushing her off with their oars. On board the
Summer Shelter everybody stood and gazed over the rail, staring at
the other steamer as if they could hear with their eyes what was being
said on board of her. After waiting about twenty minutes, a note was
passed down to the men in the boat, who pushed off and rowed back with
it to the Summer Shelter.
The note, which Captain Burke opened and read as soon as he could
lay hold of it, ran as follows:
TO CAPTAIN BURKE OF THE 'SUMMER SHELTER':
It's my opinion that you're trying to play a beastly trick on
It isn't like my owners to send a message to me off the coast
South America. If they wanted to send me a message, it would
been waiting for me at Kingston. I don't know what sort of a
you are trying to play on me, but you can't do it. I know my
duties, and I'm going to keep on to my port. And what's more,
not going to send back the man you sent aboard of me. I'll
with me to Rio Janeiro, and hand him over to the authorities.
They'll know what to do with him, but I don't intend to send
back to report to you whatever he was sent aboard my vessel to
I don't know how you came to think I had treasure on board,
it's none of your business anyway. You must think I'm a fool
turn back to Kingston because you tell me to. Anybody can
telegram. So I'm going to get under way, and you can steam
Kingston, or wherever you came from.
Captain Burke had hardly finished reading this extraordinary letter
when he heard a cry from the boat lying by the side of the yacht in
which the three men were waiting, expecting to go back to the other
vessel with an answer. Hello! cried Mr. Burdette. She's getting
under way! That steamer's off!
And at this a shout arose from everybody on board the Summer
Shelter. The propeller of the Dunkery Beacon was stirring
the water at her stern, and she was moving away, her bow turned
southward. Burke leaned over the rail, shouted to his men to get on
board and haul up the boat, and then he gave orders to go ahead full
What does all this mean? cried Mrs. Cliff. What's in that letter,
Mr. Burke? Are they running away with Mr. Shirley?
That's what it looks like! he cried. But here's the letter. You
can all read it for yourselves! and with that he dashed away to take
charge of his vessel.
All now was wild excitement on board the Summer Shelter, but
what was to be done or with what intention they were pursuing the
Dunkery Beacon and rapidly gaining upon her, no one could say, not
even Captain Burke himself. The yacht was keeping on the weather
quarter of the other vessel, and when she was near enough, he began
again to yell at her through his speaking-trumpet, but no answer or
signal came back, and everybody on board the larger vessel seemed to be
attending to his duties as if nothing had happened, while Mr. Shirley
was not visible.
While the Captain was roaring himself red in the face, both Mrs.
Cliff and Willy Croup were crying, and the face of each clergyman
showed great anxiety and trouble. Presently Mrs. Cliff was approached
by the Reverend Mr. Arbuckle, the oldest of the members of the late
Synod who had shipped with her.
This is a most unfortunate and totally unexpected outcome of our
expedition, said he. If Mr. Shirley is taken to Rio Janeiro and
charges made against him, his case may be very serious. But I cannot
see what we are to do! Don't you believe it would be well to call a
consultation of those on board?
Mrs. Cliff wiped her eyes, and said they ought to consult. If
anything could be done, it should be done immediately.
Captain Burke put the yacht in charge of the mate, and came aft
where five of the clergymen, the sailing-master, and Mrs. Cliff and
Willy were gathered together. I'm willing to hold council, said he,
but at this minute I can't give any advice as to what ought to be
done. The only thing I can say, is that I don't want to desert Shirley.
If I could do it, I would board that vessel and take him off, but I
don't see my way clear to that just yet. I'm not owner of this yacht,
but if Mrs. Cliff will give the word, I'll follow that steamer to Rio
Janeiro, and if Shirley is put on shore and charges made against him,
I'll be there to stand by him!
Of course, we will not desert Mr. Shirley, cried Mrs. Cliff. This
yacht shall follow that vessel until we can take him on board again. I
can't feel it in my heart, gentlemen, to say to you that I'm willing to
turn back and take you home if you want to go. It may be very hard to
keep you longer, but it will be a great deal harder if we are to let
the Captain of that ship take poor Mr. Shirley to Rio Janeiro and put
him into prison, with nobody to say a word for him!
Madam, said Mr. Arbuckle, I beg that you will not speak of the
question of an immediate return on our account. This is in every way a
most unfortunate affair, but we all see what ought to be done, what it
is our duty to do, and we will do it! Can you give me an idea, Mr.
Portman, of the length of time it would probably require for us to
reach Rio Janeiro?
I think this yacht could get there in a week, said the
sailing-master; but if we're to keep company with that hulk over
there, it will take us ten days. We may have trouble about coal, but if
we have good winds like these, we can keep up with the Dunkery
Beacon with half steam and our sails.
Mr. Litchfield, said Mrs. Cliff, the Captain is up in the pilot
house. I can't climb up there, but won't you go and tell him that I say
that we must stand by Mr. Shirley no matter what happens, nor where we
have to go to!
CHAPTER XXVI. WE'LL STICK TO
When night began to fall, the Dunkery Beacon was still
keeping on her course,a little too much to the eastward, Mr. Portman
thought,and the Summer Shelter was still accompanying her
almost abreast, and less than half a mile away. During the day it had
been seldom that the glasses of the yacht had not been directed upon
the deck of the larger vessel. Several times Mr. Shirley had been seen
on the main deck, and he had frequently waved his hat. It was
encouraging to know that their friend was in good condition, but there
were many hearts on board the Summer Shelter which grew heavier
and heavier as the night came on.
Burke and Burdette stood together in the pilot house. Suppose she
gets away from us in the night? said the mate.
I don't intend to let her do it, replied his Captain. Even if she
douses every glim on board, I'll keep her in sight! It will be
starlight, and I'm not afraid, with a vessel as easily managed as this
yacht, to lie pretty close to her.
Then there's another thing, said Burdette.
You're thinking they may get rid of him? asked Burke.
Yes, said the other, I was thinking of that!
The Captain did not reply immediately. That came across my mind
too, said he, but it's all nonsense! In the first place, they haven't
got any reason for wanting to get rid of him that way, and besides,
they know that if they went into Rio Janeiro without Shirley, we could
make it very hot for them!
But he's a queer onethat Captain Hagar! said Burdette. What was
he doing on that easterly course? I think he's a scaly customer, that's
what I think!
Can't say anything about that, answered Burke. But one thing I
know,I'm going to stick to him like a thrasher to a whale!
Very early the next morning Mr. Hodgson came aft where Captain Burke
was standing with the sailing-master. Sir, said he, I am a clergyman
and a man of peace, but I declare, sir, that I do not think any one, no
matter what his profession, should feel himself called upon to submit
to the outrageous conduct of the Captain of that vessel! Is there no
way in which we could approach her and make fast to her, and then
boldly press our way on board in spite of objection or resistance, and
by force, if it should be necessary, bring away Mr. Shirley, whose
misfortune has made us all feel as if he were not only our friend, but
our brother. Then, sir, I should let that vessel go on to destruction,
if she chooses to go.
Burke shook his head. You may be sure if I considered it safe to
run the two vessels together I would have been on board that craft long
ago! But we couldn't do it,certainly not with Mrs. Cliff on the
No indeed! added Mr. Portman. Nobody knows what damage they might
do us. For my part, I haven't any faith in that vessel. I believe she's
no better than a pirate herself!
Hold on! exclaimed Burke. Don't talk like that! It wouldn't do
for the women to get any such notions into their heads!
But it is in your head, isn't it, sir? said Mr. Hodgson.
Yes, said Burke, something of the sort. I don't mind saying that
And I will also say to you, replied the young clergyman, that we
talked it over last night, and we all agreed that the actions of the
Dunkery Beacon are very suspicious. It does not seem at all
unlikely that the great treasure she carries has been too much of a
temptation for the Captain, and that she is trying to get away with
Of course, I don't know anything about that Captain, said Burke,
or what he is after, but I'm pretty sure that he won't dare to do
anything to Shirley as long as I keep him in sight. And now I'm going
to bear down on him again to hail him!
The Summer Shelter bore down upon the other steamer, and her
Captain hailed and hailed for half an hour, but no answer came from the
Willy Croup was so troubled by what had happened, and even more by
what was not happening,for she could not see any good which might
come out of this persistent following of the one vessel by the
other,that her nerves disordered and tangled themselves to such a
degree that she was scarcely able to cook.
But Mrs. Cliff kept up a strong heart. She felt that a great deal
depended upon her. At any moment an emergency might arise when she
would be called upon, as owner of the yacht, to decide what should be
done. She hoped very earnestly that if the Captain of the Dunkery
Beacon saw that the Summer Shelter was determined to follow
him wherever he went, and whatever he might do, he would at last get
tired of being nagged in that way, and consent to give up Mr. Shirley.
About eight o'clock in the morning, all belief in the minds of the
men on board the yacht that the Dunkery Beacon intended to sail
to Rio Janeiro entirely disappeared, for that steamer changed her
course to one considerably north of east. A little after that a steamer
was seen on the horizon to the north, and she was bearing southward. In
the course of half an hour it seemed as if this new steamer was not
only likely to run across the course of the Dunkery Beacon, but
was trying to do it.
Captain, exclaimed Mrs. Cliff, grasping Burke by the arm, don't
you think it looks very much as if that Captain Hagar was trying to run
away with the treasure which has been entrusted to him?
I didn't intend to say anything to you about that, he replied,
but it looks like it most decidedly!
If that should be the case, said Mrs. Cliff, don't you think Mr.
Shirley's situation is very dangerous?
Nobody knows anything about that, madam, said he, but until we
get him back on this yacht, I'll stick to her!
Burke could not make out the new-comer very well, but he knew her to
be a Mediterranean steamer. She was of moderate size, and making good
headway. I haven't the least bit of a doubt, said he to Burdette,
that that's the pirate vessel from Genoa!
I shouldn't wonder if you're right! said the mate, taking the
glass. I think I can see a lot of heads in her bow, and now I wonder
what is going to happen next!
That nobody knows, said Burke, but if I had Shirley on board
here, I'd steam away and let them have it out. We have done all we're
called upon to do to keep those Peruvian fools from losing that cargo
The strange vessel drew nearer and nearer to the Dunkery Beacon, and the two steamers, much to the amazement of the watchers on the
yacht, now lay to and seemed prepared to hail each other. They did
hail, and after a short time a boat was lowered from the stranger, and
pulled to the Dunkery Beacon. There were but few men in the
boat, although there were many heads on the decks from which they had
This beats me! ejaculated Burke. They seem willing enough to lay
to for her!
It looks to me, said Mr. Burdette, as if she wanted to be
I'd like to know, said the Captain, what's the meaning of that
queer bit of blotched bunting that's been run up on the Dunkery
Can't tell, said the other, but there's another one like it on
the other steamer!
My friends, said Mr. Arbuckle, standing in a group of his
fellow-clergymen on the main deck, it is my earnest opinion that those
two ships are accomplices in a great crime.
If that be so, said another, we are here in the position of
utterly helpless witnesses. But we should not allow ourselves to look
on this business from one point of view only. It may be that the
intentions of that recently arrived vessel are perfectly honorable. She
may bring later orders from the owners of the Dunkery Beacon,
and bring them too with more authority than did Mr. Shirley, who, after
all, was only a volunteer!
The yacht was lying to, and at this moment the lookout announced a
sail on the starboard quarter. Glancing in that direction, nearly
everybody could see that another steamer, her hull well up in view, was
coming down from the north.
By George! cried Burke, most likely that's another of the
And if it is, said his mate, I think we'll have to trust to our
Burke answered quietly, Yes, we'll do that when we've got Shirley
on board, or when it's dead sure we can't get him!
The people from the Mediterranean steamer did not remain on board
the Dunkery Beacon more than half an hour, and when they
returned to their vessel, she immediately started her engines and began
to move away. Making a short circuit, she turned and steamed in the
direction of the distant vessel approaching from the northward.
There, cried Burke, that steamer off there is another of the
pirates, and these scoundrels here are going to meet her. They've got
the whole thing cut and dried, and I'll bet my head that the Dunkery
Beacon will cruise around here until they're ready to come down and
do what they please with her!
The actions of the treasure ship now seemed to indicate that Mr.
Burke was correct in his surmises. She steamed away slowly towards the
south, and then making a wide sweep, she steered northward, directing
her course toward the yacht as if she would speak with it.
CHAPTER XXVII. ON BOARD THE DUNKERY
When Edward Shirley stepped on board the big steamer which he had so
earnestly and anxiously followed from Kingston, and was received by her
captain, it did not take him long to form the opinion that Captain
Hagar belonged to a disagreeable class of mariners. He was gruff, curt,
and wanted to know in the shortest space of time why in the name of his
Satanic Majesty he had been asked to lay to, and what message that
yacht had for him.
Shirley asked for a private interview, and when they were in the
Captain's room he put the whole matter into as few words as possible,
showed the cablegram from Blackburn, and also exhibited his message
from Captain Horn. The other scrutinized the papers very carefully,
asked many questions, but made few remarks in regard to his own opinion
When he had heard all that Shirley had to tell him, and had listened
to some very earnest advice that he should immediately turn back to
Kingston, or at least run into Georgetown, where he might safely lie in
harbor until measures had been taken for the safe conveyance of the
treasure to Peru, the Captain of the Dunkery Beacon arose, and
asking Shirley to remain where he was until he should go and consult
with his first mate, he went out, closing the door of the room behind
During this absence he did not see the first mate, but he went to a
room where there was pen, ink, and paper, and there he wrote a note to
Captain Burke of the Summer Shelter, which note, as soon as he
had signed it, he gave to the men in the small boat waiting alongside,
telling them that it was from their mate who had come on board, and
that he wanted an answer just as soon as possible.
Mr. Burdette, Mr. Portman, and the assistant engineer having no
reason whatever to suspect treachery under circumstances like these,
immediately rowed back to the Summer Shelter. And, as we already
know, it was not long before the Dunkery Beacon was steaming
away from the yacht.
The moment that Shirley, who was getting a little tired of waiting,
felt the movement of the engines, he sprang to the door, but found it
locked. Now he began to kick, but in a very few moments the Captain
You needn't make a row, said he. Nobody's going to hurt you. I
have sent a note to your skipper, telling him I'm going to keep you on
board a little while until I can consider this matter. My duty to my
owners wouldn't allow me to be a-layin' to herebut I'll think over
the business and do what I consider right. But I've got to keep on my
courseI've got no right to lose time whether this is all a piece of
foolin' or not.
There's no fooling about it, said Shirley, warmly. If you don't
turn back you will be very likely to lose a good deal more than time.
You may lose everything on board, and your lives too, for all you
The Captain laughed. Pirates! said he. What stuff! There are no
pirates in these days! and then he laughed again. Well, I can't talk
any more now, said he, but I'll keep your business in my mind, and
settle it pretty soon. Then you can go back and tell your people what
I'll do. You had better go on deck and make yourself comfortable. If
you'll take my advice, you won't do any talking. The people on this
vessel don't know what she carries, and I don't want them to know! So
if I see you talking to anybody, I'll consider that you want to make
troubleand I can tell you, if some of these people on board knew what
was in them boxes in the hold, there would be the worst kind of
trouble. You can bet your head on that! So you can go on and show
yourself. Your friends won't be worried about youI've explained it
all to them in my note!
When Shirley went on deck he was very much pleased to see that the
Summer Shelter was not far away, and was steaming close after the
larger vessel. He waved his hat, and then he turned to look about him.
There seemed to be a good many men on the steamer, a very large crew,
in fact; and after noticing the number of sailors who were at work not
far away from him, Shirley came to the conclusion that there were more
reasons than one why he would not hold conversation with them.
From their speech he thought that they must all be
foreignersFrench, or Italians, he could scarcely tell which. It did
not seem to him that these belonged to the class of seamen which a
careful captain of a British merchantman would wish to ship when
carrying a cargo of treasure to a distant land, but then all sorts of
crews were picked up in English ports. Her Captain, in fact, surprised
Shirley more than did the seamen he had noticed. This Captain must, of
course, be an Englishman, for the house of Blackburn Brothers would not
be likely to trust one of their vessels, and such an important one, to
the charge of any one but an Englishman. But he had a somewhat foreign
look about him. His eyes and hair were very black, and there was a
certain peculiarity in his pronunciation that made Shirley think at
first that he might be a Welshman.
While Shirley was considering these matters, the Summer Shelter
was rapidly gaining on the other steamer and was now alongside and
within hailing distance, and Burke was on the bridge with a trumpet in
his hand. At this moment Shirley was accosted by the Captain. I've got
something to say to you, said he; step in my room. Perhaps we can
give your friend an answer at once.
[Illustration: WHEN SHIRLEY WENT ON DECK HE WAS MUCH PLEASED TO SEE
THE SUMMER SHELTER]
Shirley followed the other, the door was shut, and the Captain of
the Dunkery Beacon began to tell how extremely injudicious it
would be, in his opinion, to turn back, for if pirates really were
following him,although he did not believe a word of it,he might run
right into their teeth, whereas, by keeping on his course, he would
most likely sail away from them, and when he reached Rio Janeiro, he
could make arrangements there for some sort of a convoy, or whatever
else was considered necessary.
I'll go and hail my skipper, said Shirley, if you'll let me have
No, said the other, I don't want you to do that. I don't mind
tellin' you that I don't trust you. I've got very heavy responsibility
on me, and I don't know who you are no more than if you was a porpoise
come a-bouncin' up out of the sea. I don't want you and your skipper
holdin' no conversation with each other until I've got this matter
settled to my satisfaction, and then I can put you on board your
vessel, and go ahead on my course, or I can turn back, just whichever I
make up my mind to do. But until I make up my mind, I don't want no
reports made from this vessel to any other, and no matter what you say
when you are hailin', how do I know what you mean, and what sort of
signals you've agreed on between you?
Shirley was obliged to accept the situation, and when Burke had
ceased to hail, he was allowed to go on deck. Then, after waving his
hat to the yacht,which was now at a considerable distance, although
within easy range of a glass,Shirley lighted his pipe, and walked up
and down the deck. He saw a good many things to interest him; but he
spoke to no one, and endeavored to assume the demeanor of one who was
much interested in his own affairs, and very little in what was going
on about him.
But Shirley noticed a great many things which made a deep impression
upon him. The crew seemed to be composed of men not very well
disciplined, but exceedingly talkative, and although Shirley did not
understand French, he was now pretty sure that all the conversation he
heard was in that tongue. Then, again, the men did not appear to be
very well acquainted with the vesselthey frequently seemed to be
looking for things, the position of which they should have known. He
could not understand how men who had sailed on a vessel from
Southampton should show such a spirit of inquiry in regard to the
internal arrangements of the steamer. A boatswain, who was giving the
orders to a number of men, seemed more as if he were instructing a
class in the nautical management of a vessel than in giving the
ordinary everyday orders which might be expected on such a voyage as
this. Once he saw the Captain come on deck with a book in his hand,
apparently a log-book, and he showed it to one of the mates. These two
stood turning over the leaves of the book as if they had never seen it
before, and wanted to find something which they supposed to be in it.
It was not long after this that Shirley said to himself that he
could not understand how such a vessel, with such a cargo, could have
been sent out from Southampton in charge of such a captain and such a
crew as this. And then, almost immediately, the idea came to him in a
flash that perhaps this was not the crew with which the Dunkery
Beacon had sailed! Now he seemed to see the whole state of affairs
as if it had been printed on paper. The Dunkery Beacon had been
captured by one of the pirates, probably not long after she got outside
the Caribbees, and that instead of trying to take the treasure on board
their own vessel, the scoundrels had rid the Dunkery of her
captain and crew, and had taken possession of the steamer and
everything in it. This would explain her course when she was first
sighted from the yacht. She was not going at all to Rio Janeiroshe
was on her way across the Atlantic.
Now everything that he had seen, and everything that he had heard,
confirmed this new belief. Of course the pirate Captain did not wish to
lay to when he was first hailed, and he probably did so at last simply
because he found he need not be afraid of the yacht, and that he could
not rid himself of her unless he stopped to see what she wanted. Of
course this fellow would not have him go back to the yacht and make a
report. Of course this crew did not understand how things were placed
and stored on board the vessel, for they themselves had been on board
of her but a very short time. The Captain spoke English, but he was not
Shirley saw plainer and plainer every second that the Dunkery
Beacon had been captured by pirates; that probably not a man of her
former crew was on board, and that he was here a prisoner in the hands
of these wretchescut-throats for all he knew, and yet he did not
reproach himself for having run into such a trap. He had done the
proper thing, in a proper, orderly, and seamanlike way. He had had the
most unexpected bad luck, but he did not in the least see any reason to
He saw, however, a great deal of reason to fear for himself,
especially as the evening drew on. That black-headed villain of a
Captain did not want him on board, and while he might not care to toss
him into the sea in view of a vessel which was fast enough to follow
him wherever he might go, there was no reason why he should not do what
he pleased, if, under cover of the night, he got away from that vessel.
The fact that he was allowed to go where he pleased, and see what he
pleased, gave much uneasiness to Shirley. It looked to him as if they
did not care what he might say, hear, or see, for the reason that it
was not intended that he should have an opportunity of making reports
of any sort. Shirley had his supper to himself, and the Captain showed
him a bunk. They can't do much talkin' to you, he said. I had to
sail ahead of time, and couldn't ship many Englishmen.
You liar, thought Shirley, you didn't ship any!
Shirley was a brave man, but as he lay awake in his bunk that night,
cold shivers ran down his back many times. If violence were offered to
him, of course he could not make any defence, but he was resolved that
if an attack should be made upon him, there was one thing he would try
to do. He had carefully noted the location of the companion-ways, and
he had taken off only such clothes as would interfere with swimming. If
he were attacked, he would make a bolt for the upper deck, and then
overboard. If the yacht should be near enough to hear or see him, he
might have a chance. If not, he would prefer the ocean to the
Dunkery Beacon and her crew.
But the night passed on, and he was not molested. He did not know,
down there below decks, that all night the Summer Shelter kept
so close to the Dunkery Beacon that the people in charge of the
latter cursed and swore dreadfully at times when the yacht, looking
bigger and blacker by night than she did by day, rose on the waves in
their wake, so near that it seemed as if a sudden squall might drive
the two vessels together.
But there was really no reason for any such fear. Burke had vowed he
would stick to Shirley, and he also stuck to the wheel all night, with
Burdette or the sailing-master by his side. And there was not an hour
when somebody, either a mariner or a clergyman, did not scan the deck
of the Dunkery Beacon with a marine glass.
Shirley was not allowed to go on deck until quite late the next
morning, after Burke had given up his desperate attempt to communicate
with the Dunkery Beacon; and when he did come up, and had
assured himself at a glance that the Summer Shelter still hung
upon the heels of the larger steamer, and had frantically waved his
hat, the next thing he saw was the small Mediterranean steamer which
was rapidly coming down from the north, while the Dunkery Beacon
was steaming northeast. He also noticed that some men near him were
running up a queer little flag or signal, colored irregularly red and
yellow, and then he saw upon the approaching steamer a bit of bunting
which seemed to resemble the one now floating from the Dunkery.
Of course, under the circumstances, there was nothing for him to
believe but that this approaching vessel was one of the pirate ships,
and that she was coming down not to capture the Dunkery Beacon,
but to join her.
Now matters were getting to be worse and worse, and as Shirley
glanced over at the yacht,still hovering on the weather quarter of
the Dunkery, ready at any time to swoop down and hail her if
there should be occasion,he trembled for the fate of his friends. To
be sure these two pirate vesselsfor sure the Dunkery Beacon now
belonged to that classwere nothing but merchantmen. There was no
cannon on this steamer, and as the other was now near enough for him to
see her decks as she rolled to windward, there was no reason to suppose
that she carried guns. If these rascals wished to attack or capture a
vessel, they must board her, but before they could do that they must
catch her, and he knew well enough that there were few ordinary
steamers which could overhaul the Summer Shelter. If it were not
for his own most unfortunate position, the yacht could steam away in
safety and leave these wretches to their own devices, but he did not
believe that his old friend would desert him. More than that, there was
no reason to suppose that the people on the Summer Shelter knew
that the Dunkery Beacon was now manned by pirates, although it
was likely that they would suspect the character of the new-comer.
But Shirley could only stand, and watch, and wait. Once he thought
that it might be well for him to jump overboard and strike out to the
yacht. If he should be seen by his friendsand this he believed would
happenand if he should be picked up, his report would turn back into
safer waters this peaceful pleasure vessel, with its two ladies and its
seven clergymen. If he should be struck by a ball in the back of the
head before he got out of gunshot of the Dunkery's crew, then
his friends would most likely see him sink, the reason for their
remaining in the vicinity of these pirates would be at an end, and they
might steam northward as fast as they pleased.
The strange vessel came on and on, and soon showed herself to be a
steamer of about nine hundred tons, of a model with which Shirley was
not familiar, and a great many men on board. The Dunkery Beacon
lay to, and it was not long before this stranger had followed her
example, and had lowered a boat. When three or four men from this boat
had scrambled to the deck of the Dunkery Beacon, they were
gladly welcomed by the black-headed fellow who had passed himself off
as Captain Hagar, and a most animated conversation now took place.
Shirley could not understand anything that was said, and he had sense
enough not to appear to be trying to do so; but no one paid any
attention to him, nor seemed to care whether he knew what was going on
At first the manner of the speakers indicated that they were wildly
congratulating each other, but very soon it was evident that the
Summer Shelter was the subject of their discourse. They all looked
over at the yacht, some of them even shook their fists at her, and
although Shirley did not understand their language, he knew very well
that curses, loud and savage, were pouring over the bulwarks in the
direction of his friends and their yacht.
Then the subject of the conference changed. The fellows began to
gaze northward, a glass was turned in that direction, the exclamations
became more violent than before, and when Shirley turned, he saw for
the first time the other vessel which was coming down from the north.
This was now far away, but she was heading south, and it could not be
long before she would arrive on the scene.
Now Shirley's heart sank about as far down as it would go. He had no
doubt that this very vessel was another of the pirates. If she carried
a gun, even if it were not a heavy one, he might as well bid good-bye
to the Summer Shelter. The pirates would not allow her to go to
any port to tell her tale.
The noisy conference now broke up. The boat with its crew returned
to the other vessel, which almost immediately started, turned, and
steamed away to the north, in the direction of the approaching steamer.
This settled the matter. She was off to join her pirate consort. Now
the Dunkery Beacon started her engines, and steamed slowly in
the direction of the yacht, as if she wished to hail her. Shirley's
heart rose a little. If there was to be a parley, perhaps the pirates
had decided to warn the yacht to stop meddling, and to take herself
away, and if, by any happy fortune, it should be decided to send him to
his friends, he would implore them, with all his heart and soul, to
take the advice without the loss of a second.
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE PEOPLE ON THE
The vessel which had last appeared upon the scene and which was now
steaming down towards the Dunkery Beacon and the Summer
Shelter, while the small steamer from the Mediterranean was making
her way northward to meet her, was the Monterey of Vera Cruz,
and carried Captain Philip Horn and his wife Edna.
As soon as Captain Horn had heard of the danger which threatened the
treasure which was on its way from London to the Peruvian
government,treasure which had cost him such toil, anxiety, and
suffering, and in the final just disposition of which he felt the
deepest interest and even responsibility,although, in fact, the care
and charge of which had passed entirely out of his hands,he
determined not only to write to Shirley to go to Jamaica, but to go
there himself without loss of time, believing from what he had heard
that he could surely reach Kingston before the arrival there of the
But that steamer started before her time, and when he reached Vera
Cruz, he found it impossible to leave immediately for his destination.
And when at last he bought a steamer, and arrived at Kingston, the
Dunkery Beacon and the yacht Summer Shelter had both
departed. But the Captain found the letter from Mrs. Cliff, and while
this explained a great deal, it also puzzled him greatly.
His wife and Mrs. Cliff had corresponded with some regularity, but
the latter had never mentioned the fact that she was the owner of a
yacht. Mrs. Cliff had intended to tell Edna all about this new piece of
property, but when she looked at the matter from an outside point of
view, it seemed to her such a ridiculous thing that she should own a
yacht that she did not want to write anything about it until her plans
were perfected, and she could tell just what she was going to do. But
when she suddenly decided to sail for Jamaica, her mind was so occupied
with the plans of the moment that she had no time to write.
Therefore it was that Captain and Mrs. Horn wondered greatly what in
the name of common sense Mrs. Cliff was doing with a yacht. But they
knew that Shirley and Burke were on board, and that they had sailed on
the track of the Dunkery Beacon, hoping to overtake her and
deliver the message which Shirley carried. The Captain decided that it
was his duty to follow these two vessels down the coast of South
The Monterey was a large steamer sailing in ballast, and of
moderate speed, and the Captain had with himbesides his wife and her
maidthe three negro men whom he had brought up from South America and
who were now his devoted personal attendants, and a good-sized crew.
Captain Horn had little hope of overhauling the two steamers, for even
the yacht, which he had heard was a fast-sailing vessel, had had
twenty-four hours' start of him; but he had reason to hope that he
might meet one or both of them on their return; for if the yacht should
fail to overhaul the Dunkery Beacon, she would certainly turn
back to Kingston.
Edna was as enthusiastic and interested in this voyage as her
husband. She sympathized in all his anxiety in regard to the safety of
the treasure, but even stronger than this was her desire to see once
more her dear friend, whom she had come to look upon almost as an elder
During each day the Captain and his wife were almost constantly on
deck, their glasses sweeping the south-eastern horizon, hoping for the
sight of two steamers coming back to Kingston. They saw vessels coming
and going, but they were not the craft they looked for, and after they
left the Caribbean Sea the sail became fewer and fewer. On the second
day after they left Tobago Island they fell in with a small steamer
apparently in distress, for she was working her way under sail and
against head-winds towards the coast.
When the Captain spoke this steamer, he received a request to lower
a boat and go on board of her. There he found an astonishing state of
affairs. The steamer was from a French port, she carried no cargo, and
she was commanded and manned by Captain Hagar and the crew of the
English ship Dunkery Beacon. Captain Hagar's story was not a
long one, and he told it as readily to Captain Horn as he would to any
other friendly mariner who might have boarded him.
He had left Kingston with his vessel as he left it many times
before, and the Caribbees were not half a day behind him when he was
hailed by a steamer,the one he was now on, which had been following
him for some time. He was told that this steamer carried a message from
his owners, and without suspecting anything, he lay to, and a boat came
to him from the other ship. This boat had in it a good many more men
than was necessary, but he suspected no evil until half-a-dozen men
were on his deck and half-a-dozen pistols were pointed at the heads of
himself and those around him. Then two more boats came over, more men
boarded him, and without a struggle, or hardly a cross word,as he
expressed it,the Dunkery Beacon was in the hands of
Captain Hagar was a mild-mannered man, an excellent seaman, and of
good common sense. He had before found orders waiting for him at
Jamaica, and had not thought it surprising that orders should now have
been sent after him. He had firearms on board and might have defended
himself to a certain extent, but he had suspected no evil, and when the
pirates had boarded him it was useless to think of arms or defence.
The men who had captured the Dunkery Beacon made very short
work of their business. They simply exchanged vessels. They commanded
Captain Hagar and all his men to go over to the French steamer, while
they all came on board the Dunkery Beacon, bringing with them
whatever they cared for. Captain Hagar was told that he could work his
new vessel to any port in the world which suited him best, and then the
Dunkery Beacon was headed southward and steamed away.
When Captain Hagar's engineers attempted to start the engines of
their vessel, they found it impossible to do so. Several important
pieces of the machinery had been taken out, hoisted on deck, and
dropped overboard. Whatever port they might make, they must make it
A broken-hearted and dejected man was Captain Hagar. He had lost a
vast treasure which had been entrusted to him, and he had not ceased to
wonder why the pirates had not murdered him and all his crew, and
thrown them overboard. He hoped that in time he and his men might reach
Georgetown, or some other port, but it would be slow and disheartening
work under the circumstances.
Captain Horn was also greatly cast down by the news he had received.
With the least possible amount of trouble, the pirates had carried off,
not only the treasure, but the ship which conveyed it, and now in all
probability were far away with their booty. He could understand very
well why they would not undertake such wholesale crime as the murder of
all the people on the Dunkery, for it is probable that there
were men among them who could not be trusted even had the leaders been
willing to undertake such useless bloodshed. If Captain Hagar and his
men were set adrift on a steamer without machinery, it would be long
before they could reach any port, and even if they should soon speak a
vessel and report their misfortune, where was the policeman of the sea
who would have authority to sail after the stolen vessel, or, if he
had, would know on what course to follow her?
Captain Horn gave up the treasure as lost. The Dunkery Beacon
was probably shaping her course for the coast of Africa, and even if he
had a swifter vessel and could overhaul her, what could he do?
But now he almost forgot his trouble about the treasure, in his deep
concern in the fate of Mrs. Cliff and her yacht. He had made up his
mind that his friends on board that little vesselhe had very shadowy
ideas as to what sort of a yacht it washad embarked upon this cruise
entirely for his sake. They knew that he took such a deep personal
interest in the safety of the Dunkery Beacon; they knew that he
had done everything possible to detain that vessel at Jamaica, and that
now, for his peace of mind, for the gratification of his feelings of
honor,no matter how exaggerated they might consider them,they were
following in a little pleasure craft a steamer which they supposed to
be a peaceful merchantman, but which was in fact a pirate ship manned
by miscreants without conscience.
His plan was soon decided upon. He told Captain Hagar that he would
take him and his men on his own vessel, and that he would carry them
with him on his search for the yacht on which his friends had sailed.
Captain Hagar agreed in part to this proposition. He would be glad to
go with Captain Horn, for it was possible he might hear news of his
lost vessel, but he did not wish to give up the French steamer. She was
worth money, and if she could be got into port, he felt it his duty to
get her there. So he left on board a crew sufficient to work her to
Georgetown, but with the majority of his crew came on board the
Monterey, and Captain Horn continued on his southern course.
When on the following morning Captain Horn perceived far away to the
south a steamer which Captain Hagar, standing by with a glass to his
eye, declared to be none other than his old vessel, the Dunkery
Beacon, and when, not long afterwards, he made out a smaller
vessel, apparently keeping company with the Dunkery Beacon, with
another steamer lying off to the eastward, he was absolutely amazed and
confounded. He could not comprehend the state of affairs. What was the
Dunkery Beacon doing down south, when by this time she ought to be
far away to the east, if she were running away with the treasure, and
what were those two other vessels keeping so close to her?
He could not imagine what they could be, unless, indeed, they were
her pirate consorts. If that's the case, thought Captain Horn, but
saying no word to any one, this is not a part of the sea for my wife
to sail upon!
Still he knew nothing, and he could decide upon nothing. He could
not be sure that one of those vessels was not the yacht which had
sailed from Kingston with Mrs. Cliff, and Burke, and Shirley on board,
and so the Monterey did not turn back, but steamed on slowly
towards the distant steamers.
CHAPTER XXIX. THE VITTORIO FROM
When Captain Horn on the Monterey perceived that one of the
vessels he had sighted was steaming northward with the apparent
intention of meeting him, his anxieties greatly increased. He could
think of no righteous reason why that vessel should come to meet him.
He had made out that this vessel with the two others had been lying to.
Why should it not wait for him if it wished to speak with him? The
course of this stranger looked like mischief of some sort, and the
Captain could think of no other probable mischief than that which had
been practised upon the Dunkery Beacon.
The steamer which he now commanded carried a treasure far more
valuable than that which lay in the hold of the Dunkery, and if
she had been a swifter vessel he would have turned and headed away for
safety at the top of her speed. But he did not believe she could
outsail the steamer which was now approaching, and safety by flight was
not to be considered.
There was another reason which determined him not to change his
course. The observers on the Monterey had now decided that the
small vessel to the westward of the Dunkery Beacon was very like
a yacht, and the Captain thought that if there was to be trouble of any
sort, he would like to be as near Shirley and Burke as possible. Why
that rapidly approaching steamer should desire to board him as the
Dunkery Beacon had been boarded he could not imagine, unless it was
supposed that he carried part of the treasure, but he did not waste any
time on conjectures. It was not likely that this steamer carried a
cannon, and if she intended to attack the Monterey, it must be
by boarding her; probably by the same stratagem which had been
But Captain Horn determined that no man upon any mission whatever
should put his foot upon the deck of the Monterey if he could
prevent it. Since he had taken on board Captain Hagar and his men, he
had an extraordinarily large crew, and on the number of his men he
depended for defence, for it was impossible to arm them as well as the
attacking party would probably be armed, if there should be an
Captain Horn now went to Edna and told her of the approaching
danger, and for the second time in his life he gave her a pistol and
requested her to use it in any way she thought proper if the need
should come. He asked her to stay for the present in the cabin with her
maid, promising to come to her again very shortly.
Then he called all the available men together, and addressed them
very briefly. It was not necessary to tell the crew of the Dunkery
Beacon what dangers might befall them if the pirates should come
upon them a second time, and the men he had brought with him from Vera
Cruz now knew all about the previous affair, and that it would probably
be necessary for them to stand up boldly for their own defence.
The Captain told his men that the only thing to be done was to keep
the fellows on that approaching steamer from boarding the Monterey
whether they tried to do so by what might look like fair means or by
foul means. All the firearms of every kind which could be collected
were distributed around among those who it was thought could best use
them, while the rest of the men were armed with belaying pins,
handspikes, hatchets, axes, or anything with which a blow could be
struck, and they were ranged along the bulwarks on each side of the
ship from bow to stern.
The other steamer was now near enough for her name, Vittorio,
to be read upon her bow. This and her build made the captain quite sure
that she was from the Mediterranean, and without doubt one of the
pirates of whom he had heard. He could see heads all along her rail,
and he thought it possible that she might not care to practise any
trick upon him, but might intend a bold and undisguised attack. She had
made no signal, she carried no colors or flag of any kind, and he
thought it not unlikely that when she should be near enough, she would
begin operations by a volley of rifle shots from her deck. To provide
against this danger he made most of his men crouch down behind the
bulwarks, and ordered all the others to be ready to screen themselves.
A demand to lie to, and a sharp fusillade might be enough to insure the
immediate submission of an ordinary merchantman, but Captain Horn did
not consider the Monterey a vessel of this sort.
He now ran down to Edna, and was met by her at the cabin door. She
had had ideas very like his own. I shouldn't wonder if they would fire
upon us, she said, her face very pale; and I want you to remember
that you are most likely the tallest man on board. No matter what
happens, you must take care of yourself,you must never forget that!
I will take care of you, he said, with his arms about her, and I
will not forget myself. And now keep close, and watch sharply. I don't
believe they can ever board us,we're too many for them!
The instant the Captain had gone, Edna called Maka and Cheditafa,
the two elderly negroes who were the devoted adherents of herself and
her husband. I want you to watch the Captain all the time, she said.
If the people on that ship fire guns, you pull him back if he shows
himself. If any one comes near him to harm him, use your hatchets;
never let him out of your sight, follow him close, keep all danger from
The negroes answered in the African tongue. They were too much
excited to use English, but she knew what they meant, and trusted them.
To Mok, the other negro, she gave no orders. Even now he could speak
but little English, and he was in the party simply because her brother
Ralphwhose servant Mok had beenhad earnestly desired her to take
care of him until he should want him again, for this coal-black and
agile native of Africa was not a creature who could be left to take
care of himself.
The Vittorio, which was now not more than a quarter of a mile
away, and which had slightly changed her course, so that she was
apparently intending to pass the Monterey, and continue
northward contented with an observation of the larger vessel, was a
very dangerous pirate ship, far more so than the one which had captured
the Dunkery Beacon. She was not more dangerous because she was
larger or swifter, or carried a more numerous or better-armed crew, but
for the reason that she had on board a certain Mr. Banker who had once
belonged to a famous band of desperadoes, called the Rackbirds,
well-known along the Pacific coast of South America. He had escaped
destruction when the rest of his band were drowned in a raging torrent,
and he had made himself extremely obnoxious and even dangerous to Mrs.
Horn and to Captain Horn when they were in Paris at a very critical
time of their fortunes.
This ex-Rackbird Banker had had but a very cloudy understanding of
the state of affairs when he was endeavoring to blackmail Mrs. Horn,
and making stupid charges against her husband. He knew that the three
negroes he had met in Paris in the service of Mrs. Horn had once been
his own slaves, held not by any right of law, but by brutal force, and
he knew that the people with whom they were then travelling must have
been in some way connected with his old comrades, the Rackbirds. He had
made bold attempts to turn this scanty knowledge to his own benefit,
but had mournfully failed.
In the course of time, however, he had come to know everything. The
news of Captain Horn's great discovery of treasure on the coast of Peru
had gone forth to the public, and Banker's soul had writhed in
disappointed rage as he thought that he and his fellows had lived and
rioted like fools for months, and months, and months, but a short
distance from all these vast hoards of gold. This knowledge almost
maddened him as he brooded over it by night and by day. When he had
been set free from the French prison to which his knavery had consigned
him, Banker gave himself up body and soul to the consideration of the
treasure which Captain Horn had brought to France from Peru. He
considered it from every possible point of view, and when at last he
heard of the final disposition which it had been determined to make of
the gold, he considered it from the point of his own cupidity and
He it was who devised the plan of sending out a swift steamer to
overhaul the merchantman which was to carry the gold to Peru, and who,
after consultation with the many miscreants whom he was obliged to take
into his confidence and to depend upon for assistance, decided that it
would be well to fit out two ships, so that if one should fail in her
errand, the other might succeed. The steamers from Genoa and Toulon
were fitted out and manned under the direction of Banker, but with the
one which sailed from Marseilles he had nothing to do. This expedition
was organized by men who had quarrelled with him and his associates,
and it was through the dissension of the opposing parties in this
intended piracy that the detectives came to know of it.
Banker had sailed from Genoa, but the Toulon vessel had got ahead of
him. It had sighted the Dunkery Beacon before she reached
Kingston; it had cruised in the Caribbean Sea until she came sailing
down towards Tobago Island; it had followed her out into the Atlantic,
and when the proper time came it had taken herhull, engine, gold, and
everything which belonged to her, except her captain and her crew, and
had steamed away with her.
Banker did not command the Vittorio, for he was not a seaman,
but he commanded her captain, and through him everybody on board. He
directed her course and her policy. He was her leading spirit and her
It had been no part of Banker's intentions to cruise about the South
Atlantic and search for a steamer with black and white stripes running
up and down her funnel. His plan of action was to be the same as that
of the other pirate, and the Vittorio therefore steamed for
Kingston as soon as she could manage to clear from Genoa. His
calculations were very good ones, but there was a flaw in them, for he
did not know that the Dunkery Beacon sailed three days before
her regular time. Consequently, the Vittorio was the last of the
four steamers which reached Jamaica on business connected with the
The Vittorio did not go into Kingston Harbor, but Banker got
himself put on shore and visited the town. There he not only discovered
that the Dunkery Beacon had sailed, that an American yacht had
sailed after her, but that a steamer from Vera Cruz, commanded by
Captain Horn, now well known as the discoverer of the wonderful
treasure, had touched here, expecting to find the Dunkery Beacon
in port, and had then, scarcely twelve hours before, cleared for
The American yacht was a mystery to Banker. It might be a pirate
from the United States for all he knew, but he was very certain that
Captain Horn had not left Kingston for any reason except to accompany
and protect the Dunkery Beacon. If a steamer commanded by this
man, whom Banker now hated more than he hated anybody else in the
world, should fall in and keep company with the steamer which was
conveying the treasure to Peru, it might be a very hard piece of work
for him or his partner in command of the vessel from Toulon to get
possession of that treasure, no matter what means they might employ,
but all Banker could do was to swear at his arch-enemy and his bad
luck, and to get away south with all speed possible. If he could do
nothing, he might hear of something. He would never give up until he
was positive there was no chance for him.
So he took the course that the Dunkery Beacon must have
taken, and sailed down the coast under full head of steam. When at last
he discovered the flag of his private consort hoisted over the steamer
which carried the golden prize, and had gone on board the Dunkery
Beacon and had heard everything, his Satanic delight blazed high
and wild. He cared nothing for the yacht which hung upon the heels of
the captured steamer,it would not be difficult to dispose of that
vessel,but his turbulent ecstasies were a little dampened by the
discovery of a large steamer bearing down from the north. This he
instantly suspected to be the Monterey, which must have taken a
more westerly course than that which he had followed, and which he had
therefore passed without sighting.
The ex-Rackbird did not hesitate a moment as to what ought to be
done. That everlastingly condemned meddler, Horn, must never be allowed
to put his oar into this business. If he were not content with the gold
which he had for himself, he should curse the day that he had tried to
keep other people from getting the gold that they wanted for
themselves. No matter what had to be done, he must never reach the
Dunkery Beaconhe must never know what had happened to her. Here
was a piece of work for the Vittorio to attend to without the
loss of a minute.
When Banker gave orders to head for the approaching steamer he
immediately began to make ready for an attack upon her, and, as this
was to be a battle between merchant ships, neither of them provided
with any of the ordinary engines of naval warfare, his plan was of a
straightforward, old-fashioned kind. He would run his ship alongside
the other; he would make fast, and then his men, each one with a
cutlass and a pistol, should swarm over the side of the larger vessel
and cut down and fire until the beastly hounds were all dead or on
their knees. If he caught sight of Captain Horn,and he was sure he
would recognize him, for such a fellow would be sure to push himself
forward no matter what was going on,he would take his business into
his own hands. He would give no signal, no warning. If they wanted to
know what he came for, they would soon find out.
Before he left Genoa he had thought that it was possible that he
might make this sort of an attack upon the Dunkery Beacon, and
he had therefore provided for it. He had shipped a number of
grappling-irons with long chains attached which were run through
ring-bolts on his deck. With these and other appliances for making fast
to a vessel alongside, Banker was sure he could stick to an enemy or a
prize as long as he wanted to lie by her.
Everything was now made ready for the proposed attack, and all along
the starboard side of the Vittorio mattresses were hung in order
to break the force of the shock when the two vessels should come
together. Every man who could be spared was ordered on deck, and fully
armed. The men who were to make fast to the other steamer were posted
in their proper places, and the rest of his miscreants were given the
very simple orders to get on board the Monterey the best way
they could and as soon as they could, and to cut down or shoot every
man they met without asking questions or saying a word. Whether or not
it would be necessary to dispose of all the crew which Captain Horn
might have on board, Banker had not determined. But of one thing he was
certain: he would leave no one on board of her to work her to the
nearest port and give news of what had happened. One mistake of that
kind was enough to make, and his stupid partner, who had commanded the
vessel from Toulon, had made it.
CHAPTER XXX. THE BATTLE OF THE
When the Vittorio showed that in veering away from the
Monterey she had done so only in order to make a sweep around to
the west, and when she had headed south and the mattresses lowered
along her starboard side showed plainly to Captain Horn that she was
about to attack him and how she was going to do it, his first thought
was to embarrass her by reversing his course and steering this way and
that, but he instantly dismissed this idea. The pirate vessel was
smaller and faster than his own, and probably much more easily managed,
and apart from the danger of a collision fatal to his ship, he would
only protract the conflict by trying to elude her. He was so sure that
he had men enough to beat down the scoundrels when they tried to board
that he thought the quicker the fight began, the better. If only he had
Shirley and Burke with him, he thought; but although they were not
here, he had Edna to fight for, and that made three men of himself.
With most of his men crouching behind his port bulwarks, and others
protected by deck houses, smokestack, and any other available devices
against gunshots, Captain Horn awaited the coming of the pirate
steamer, which was steaming towards him as if it intended to run him
down. As she came near, the Vittorio slowed up, and the
Monterey veered to starboard; but, notwithstanding this precaution
and the fact that they sailed side by side for nearly a minute without
touching, the two vessels came together with such force that the
Monterey, high out of water, rolled over as if a great wave had
struck her. As she rolled back, grappling-irons were thrown over her
rail, and cables and lines were made fast to every available place
which could be reached by eager hands and active arms. Some of the
grappling-irons were immediately thrown off by the crew of the
Monterey, but the chains of others had been so tightened as the vessel
rolled back to an even keel that it was impossible to move them.
The Monterey's rail was considerably higher than that of the
Vittorio, and as none of the crew of the former vessel had shown
themselves, no shots had yet been fired, but with the activity of apes
the pirates tried to scramble over the side of the larger vessel. Now
followed a furious hand-to-hand combat. Blows rained down on the heads
and shoulders of the assailants, some of whom dropped back to the deck
of their ship, while others drew their pistols and fired right and left
at the heads and arms they saw over the rail of the Monterey.
The pirate leaders were amazed at the resistance they met with. They
had not imagined that Captain Horn had so large a crew, or that it was
a crew which would fight. But these pirates had their blood up, and not
one of them had any thought of giving up their enterprise on account of
this unexpected resistance. Dozens of them at a time sprang upon the
rail of their own vessel, and, with cutlass or pistol in one hand,
endeavored to scramble up the side of the Monterey; but although
the few who succeeded in crossing her bulwarks soon fell beneath the
blows and shots of her crew, the attack was vigorously kept up,
especially by pistol shots.
Whenever there was a chance, a pirate hand would be raised above the
rail of the Monterey and a revolver discharged upon her rail,
and every few minutes there would be a rush to one point or another and
a desperate fight upon the rail. The engines of both vessels had been
stopped, and the screaming and roaring of the escaping steam gave
additional horror to this fearful battle. Not a word could be heard
from any one, no matter how loudly it might be shouted.
Whatever firearms were possessed by the men on the Monterey
were used with good effect, but in this respect they were vastly
inferior to the enemy. When they had fired their pistols and their
guns, some of them had no more ammunition, and others had no
opportunity to reload. The men of the Vittorio had firearms in
abundance and pockets full of cartridges. Consequently it was not long
before Captain Horn's men were obliged to rely upon their hatchets,
their handspikes, their belaying-pins, and their numbers.
Banker was in a very furious state of mind. He had expected to board
the Monterey without opposition, and now he had been fighting
long and hard, and not a man of his crew was on board the other vessel.
He had soon discovered that there were a great many men on board the
Monterey, but he believed that the real reason for the so far
successful resistance was the fact that Captain Horn commanded them.
Several times he mounted the upper deck of the Vittorio, and
with a rifle in hand endeavored to get a chance to aim at the tall
figure of which he now and then caught sight, and who he saw was
directing everything that was going on. But every time he stood out
with his rifle a pistol ball whizzed by him, and made him jump back.
Whoever fired at him was not a good shot, but Banker did not wish to
expose himself to any kind of a shot. Once he got a chance of taking
aim at the Captain from behind the smokestack, but at that moment the
Captain stepped back hurriedly out of view, as if somebody had been
pulling him by the coat, and a ball rang against the funnel high above
his own head. It was plain he was watched, and would not expose
But that devil Horn must be killed, and he swore between his
grinding teeth that he himself would do it. His men, many of them with
bloody heads, were still fighting, swearing, climbing, and firing. None
of them had been killed except those who had gained the deck of the
other vessel, but Banker did not believe that they would be able to
board the Monterey until its captain had been disposed of. If he
could put a ball into that fellow, the fight would be over.
Banker now determined to lead a fresh attack instead of simply
ordering one. If he could call to his men from the deck of the
Monterey, they would follow him. The Vittorio lay so that
her bow was somewhat forward of that of the Monterey, and as the
rails at the bows of the two vessels were some distance apart, there
was no fighting forward. The long boom of the fore-mast of the
Vittorio stretched over her upper deck, and, crouching low, Banker
cut all the lines which secured it. Then with a quick run he seized the
long spar near its outer end, and thus swinging it out until it struck
the shrouds, he found himself dangling over the forward deck of the
Monterey, upon which he quickly dropped.
It so happened that the fight was now raging aft, and for a moment
Banker stood alone looking about him. He believed his rapid transit
through the air had not been noticed. He would not call upon his men to
follow as he had intended. Without much fear of detection he would slip
quietly behind the crew of the Monterey, and take a shot at
Captain Horn the moment he laid eyes on him. Then he could shout out to
his men to some purpose.
Banker moved on a few steps, not too cautiously, for he did not wish
to provoke suspicion, when suddenly a hand was placed upon his chest.
There was nobody in front of him, but there was the hand, and a very
big one it was, and very black. Like a flash Banker turned, and beheld
himself face to face with the man Mok, the same chimpanzee-like negro
who had been his slave, and with whom in the streets of Paris he had
once had a terrible struggle, which had resulted in his capture by the
police and his imprisonment. Here was that same black devil again, his
arms about him as if they had been chain-cables on a windlass.
Banker had two pistols, but he had put them in his pockets when he
made his swing upon the boom, and he had not yet drawn them, and now
his arms were held so tightly to his sides that he could not get at his
weapons. There was no one near. Banker was wise enough not to call out
or even to swear an oath, and Mok had apparently relapsed into the
condition of the speechless savage beast. With a wrench which might
have torn an ordinary limb from its socket, Banker freed his left arm,
but a black hand had grasped it before he could reach his pistol.
Then there was a strugglequick, hard, silent, and furious, as if
two great cobras were writhing together, seeking each other's death.
Mok was not armed. Banker could not use knife or pistol. They stumbled,
they went down on their knees, they rose and fell together against the
rail. Instantly Banker, with his left arm and the strength of his whole
body, raised the negro to the rail and pushed him outward. The action
was so sudden, the effort of the maddened pirate was so great, that Mok
could not resist ithe went over the side. But his hold upon Banker
did not relax even in the moment when he felt himself falling, and his
weight was so great and the impetus was so tremendous that Banker could
not hold back, and followed him over the rail. Still clutching each
other tightly, the two disappeared with a splash into the sea.
Fears were beginning to steal into the valiant heart of Captain
Horn. The pirates were so well armed, they kept up such a savage fire
upon his decks, that although their shots were sent at random, several
men had been killed, and othershe knew not how manywounded, that he
feared his crew, ordinary sailors and not accustomed to such savage
work as this, might consider the contest too unequal, and so lose
heart. If that should be the case, the affair would be finished.
But there was still one means of defence on which he thought he
might rely to drive off the scoundrels. The Monterey had been a
cotton ship, and she was provided with hose by which steam could be
thrown upon her cargo in case of fire, and Captain Hagar had undertaken
to try to get this into condition to use upon the scoundrels who were
endeavoring to board the vessel. By this time two heavy lines of hose
had been rigged and attached to the boiler, and the other ends brought
out on deckone forward and the other amidships.
[Illustration: BANKER COULD NOT HOLD BACK]
Captain Hagar was a quiet man, and in no way a fighter, but now he
seemed imbued with a reckless courage; and without thinking of the
danger of exposing himself to pistol or to rifle, he laid the nozzle of
his hose over the rail and directed it down upon the deck below. As
soon as the hot steam began to pour upon the astonished pirates there
were yells and execrations, and when another scalding jet came in upon
them over the forward bulwarks of the Monterey, the confusion
became greater on the pirate ship.
It was at this moment, as Edna, her face pale and her bright eyes
fixed upon the upper deck of the Vittorio, stood with a revolver
in her hand at the window of her cabin, which was on deck, that her
Swedish maid, trembling so much that she could scarcely stand,
approached her and gave her notice that she must quit her service. Edna
did not hear what she said. Are you there? she cried. Look outtell
me if you can see Captain Horn!
The frightened girl, scarcely knowing what she did, rushed from the
cabin to look for Captain Horn, not so much because her mistress wanted
information of him as because she thought to throw herself upon his
protection. She believed that the Captain could do anything for
anybody, and she ran madly along the deck on the other side from that
on which the battle was raging, and meeting no one, did not stop until
she had nearly reached the bow. Then she stopped, looked about her, and
in a moment was startled by hearing herself called by her name. There
was no one near her; she looked up, she looked around.
Then again she heard her name, Sophee! Sophee! Now it seemed to
come from the water, and looking over the low rail she beheld a black
head on the surface of the sea. Its owner was swimming about,
endeavoring to find something on which he could lay hold, and he had
seen the white cap of the maid above the ship's side. Sophia and Mok
were very good friends, for the latter had always been glad to wait
upon her in every way possible, and now she forgot her own danger in
her solicitude for the poor black man.
Oh, Mok! Mok! she cried, can't you get out of the water? Can I
Mok shouted out one of his few English words. Rope! rope! he said.
But Sophia could see no rope except those which were fast to something,
and in her terror she ran aft to call for assistance.
There was now not so much noise and din. The steam was not escaping
from the boilers of the Monterey, for it was needed for the
hose, and there were no more shots fired from the Vittorio. The
officers of the pirate ship were running here and there looking for
Banker, that they might ask for orders, while the men were crowding
together behind every possible protection, and rushing below to escape
the terrible streams of scalding steam.
Now that they could work in safety, the Monterey's men got
their handspikes under the grappling-irons, and wrenched them from
their holes, and leaning over the side they cut the ropes which held
them to the pirate ship. The two vessels now swung apart, and Captain
Horn was on the point of giving orders to start the engines and steam
ahead, when the maid, Sophia, seized him by the arm. Mrs. Horn wants
you, she said, and Mok's in the water!
Mok! exclaimed the Captain.
Yes, here! here! cried Sophia, and running to the side, she
pointed to where Mok's black head and waving arms were still circling
about on the surface of the sea.
When a rope had been cast to Mok, and he had been hauled up the
side, the Captain gave orders to start ahead, and rushed to the cabin
where he had left Edna; but it was not during that brief interval of
thankfulness that he heard how she had recognized the Rackbird, Banker,
on the pirate ship, and how she had fired at him every time he had
The Monterey started southward towards the point where they
had last seen the yacht and the Dunkery Beacon, and the pirate
ship, veering off to the south-east, steamed slowly away. The people on
board of her were looking everywhere for Banker, for without him they
knew not what they ought to do, but if their leader ever came up from
the great depth to which he had sunk with Mok's black hands upon his
throat, his comrades were not near the spot where, dead or alive, he
floated to the surface.
CHAPTER XXXI. SHE BACKED!
When Captain Burke observed the Dunkery Beacon steaming in
his direction, and soon afterwards perceived a signal on this steamer
to the effect that she wished to speak with the yacht, he began to hope
that he was going to get out of his difficulties. The natural surmise
was that as one of the pirates had gone to join another just arriving
upon the scene, the Dunkery Beaconthe Captain and crew of
which must have turned traitorswas now coming to propose some
arrangement, probably to give up Shirley if the yacht would agree to go
its way and cease its harassing interference.
If this proposition should be made, Burke and Mrs. Cliff, in
conference, decided to accept it. They had done all they could, and
would return to Kingston to report to Captain Horn what they had done,
and what they had discovered. But it was not long before the people on
the yacht began to wonder very much at the conduct of the great steamer
which was now rapidly approaching them, apparently under full head of
The yacht was lying to, her engines motionless, and the Dunkery
Beacon was coming ahead like a furious ram on a course, which, if
not quickly changed, would cause her to strike the smaller vessel
almost amidships. It became plainer and plainer every second that the
Dunkery did not intend to change her course, and that her object was to
run down the yacht.
Why the Dunkery Beacon should wish to ram the Summer
Shelter nobody on board the yacht considered for a moment, but
every one, even Willy Croup, perceived the immediate necessity of
getting out of the way. Burke sprang to the wheel, and began to roar
his orders in every direction. His object was to put the yacht around
so that he could get out of the course of the Dunkery Beacon and
pass her in the opposite direction to which she was going, but nobody
on board seemed to be sufficiently alive to the threatening situation,
or to be alert enough to do what was ordered at the very instant of
command; and Burke, excited to the highest pitch, began to swear after
a fashion entirely unknown to the two ladies and the members of the
Synod. His cursing and swearing was of such a cyclonic and
all-pervading character that some of those on board shuddered almost as
much on account of his language as for fear of the terrible crash which
This is dreadful! said one of the clergymen, advancing as if he
would mount to the pilot house.
Stop! said Mr. Arbuckle, excitedly placing his hand upon the
shoulder of the other. Don't interfere at such a moment. The ship must
In a very short time, although it seemed like long, weary minutes to
the people on the yacht, her engines moved, her screw revolved, and she
slowly moved around to leeward. If she could have done this half a
minute sooner, she would have steamed out of the course of the
Dunkery Beacon so that that vessel must have passed her, but she
did not do it soon enough. The large steamer came on at what seemed
amazing speed, and would have struck the yacht a little abaft the bow
had not Burke, seeing that a collision could not be avoided, quickly
reversed his helm. Almost in the next second the two vessels came
together, but it was the stem of the yacht which struck the larger
steamer abaft the bow.
The shock to the Summer Shelter was terrific, and having but
little headway at the moment of collision she was driven backward by
the tremendous momentum of the larger vessel as if she had been a ball
struck by a bat. Every person on board was thrown down and hurled
forward. Mrs. Cliff extended herself flat upon the deck, her arms
outspread, and every clergyman was stretched out at full length or
curled up against some obstacle. The engineer had been thrown among his
levers and cranks, bruising himself badly about the head and shoulders,
while his assistant and Mr. Hodgson, who were at work below, were
jammed among the ashes of the furnace as if they were trying to stop
the draught with their bodies.
Mr. Burdette was on the forward deck, and if he had not tripped and
fallen, would probably have been shot overboard; and the sailing-master
was thrown against the smokestack with such violence that for a few
moments he was insensible.
Burke, who was at the wheel, saw what was coming and tried to brace
himself so that he should not be impaled upon one of the handles, but
the shock was too much for him and he pitched forward with such force
that he came near going over the wheel and out of the window of the
pilot house. As soon as Captain Burke could recover himself he
scrambled back to his position behind the wheel. He had been dazed and
bruised, but his senses quickly came to him and he comprehended the
present condition of affairs.
The yacht had not only been forced violently backward, but had been
veered around so that it now lay with its broadside towards the bow of
the other steamer. In some way, either unwittingly by the engineer or
by the violence of the shock, her engine had been stopped and she was
without motion, except the slight pitching and rolling occasioned by
the collision. The Dunkery Beacon was not far away, and Burke
saw to his horror that she was again moving forward. She was coming
slowly, but if she reached the yacht in the latter's present position,
she would have weight and force enough to turn over the smaller vessel.
Immediately Burke attempted to give the order to back the yacht. The
instant performance of this order was the only chance of safety, but he
had been thrown against the speaking-tube with such violence that he
had jammed it and made it useless. If he pulled a bell the engineer
might misunderstand. She must back! She could not pass the other vessel
if she went ahead. He leaned out of the door of the pilot house and
yelled downward to the engineer to back her; he yelled to somebody to
tell the engineer to back her; he shouted until his shouts became
screams, but nobody obeyed his orders, no one seemed to hear or to
heed. But one person did hear.
Willy Croup had been impelled out of the door of the saloon and had
slid forward on her knees and elbows until she was nearly under the
pilot house. At the sound of Burke's voice, she looked up, she
comprehended that orders were being given to which no attention was
paid. The wild excitement of the shouting Captain filled her with an
excitement quite as wild. She heard the name of the engineer, she heard
the order, and without taking time to rise to her feet, she made a
bound in the direction of the engine room.
Thrusting her body half through the doorway she yelled to the
engineer, who, scarcely conscious of where he was or what he was doing,
was pushing himself away from among his bars and rods. Back her!
screamed Willy, and without knowing what she said or did, she repeated
this order over and over again in a roaring voice which no one would
have supposed her capable of, and accompanied by all the oaths which at
that moment were being hurled down from the pilot house.
The engineer did not look up; he did not consider himself nor the
situation. There was but one impression upon his mind made by the
electric flash of the order backed by the following crash of oaths.
Instinctively he seized his lever, reversed the engine, and started the
Summer Shelter backward. Slowly, very slowly, she moved. Burke held
But the great steamer was coming on slowly. Her motion was
increasing, but so was that of the yacht, and when, after some moments
of almost paralyzing terror, during which Willy Croup continued to hurl
her furious orders into the engine room, not knowing they had been
obeyed, the two vessels drew near each other, the Dunkery Beacon
crossed the bow of the Summer Shelter a very long biscuit-toss
Miss Croup, said Mr. Litchfield, his hand upon her shoulder, that
will do! The yacht is out of immediate danger.
Willy started up. Her wild eyes were raised to the face of the young
clergyman, the roar of her own invectives sounded in her ears. Tears
poured from her eyes.
Mercy on me, Mr. Litchfield, she exclaimed, what have I been
Never mind now, Miss Croup, said he. Don't think of what you
said. She backed!
CHAPTER XXXII. A HEAD ON THE WATER
With her engines in motion and her wheel in the hands of Captain
Burke, the Summer Shelter was in no danger of being run into by
the Dunkery Beacon, for she was much the more easily managed
As soon as they had recovered a moderate command of their senses,
Burdette and Portman hurried below to find out what damage had been
sustained by the yacht; but, although she must have been greatly
strained and might be leaking through some open seams, the tough
keelson of the well-built vessel, running her length like a stiff
backbone, had received and distributed the shock, and although her
bowsprit was shivered to pieces and her cut-water splintered, her sides
were apparently uninjured. Furniture, baggage, coils of rope, and
everything movable had been pitched forward and heaped in disordered
piles all over the vessel. A great part of the china had been broken.
Books, papers, and ornaments littered the floors, and even the coal was
heaped up in the forward part of the bunkers.
Burke gave the wheel to Burdette and came down, when Mrs. Cliff
immediately rushed to him. She was not hurt, but had been dreadfully
shaken in body and mind. Oh, what are we going to do? she cried.
They are wretched murderers! Will they keep on trying to sink us?
Can't we get away?
We can get away whenever we please, said Burke, his voice husky
and cracked. If it wasn't for Shirley, I'd sail out of their sight in
half an hour.
But we can't sail away and leave Mr. Shirley, said she. We can't
go away and leave him!
But little effort was made to get anything into order. Bruised heads
and shoulders were rubbed a little, and all on board seemed trying to
get themselves ready for whatever would happen next. Burke, followed by
Portman, ran to the cases containing the rifles, and taking them out,
they distributed them, giving one to every man on board. Some of the
clergymen objected to receiving them, and expostulated earnestly and
even piteously against connecting themselves with any bloodshed.
Cannot we leave this scene of contention? some of them said. Not
with Shirley on that steamer, said Burke, and to this there was no
Burke had no definite reason for thus arming his crew, but with such
an enemy as the Dunkery Beacon had proved herself to be, lying
to a short distance away, two other vessels, probably pirates, in the
vicinity, and the strong bond of Shirley's detention holding the yacht
where she was, he felt that he should be prepared for every possible
emergency. But what to do he did not know. It would be of no use to
hail the Dunkery and demand Shirley. He had done that over and
over again before that vessel had proved herself an open enemy. He
stood with brows contracted, rifle in hand, and his eyes fixed on the
big steamer ahead. The two other vessels he did not now consider, for
they were still some miles away.
Willy Croup was sitting on the floor of the saloon, sobbing and
groaning, and Mrs. Cliff did not know what in the world was the matter
with her. But Mr. Litchfield knew, and he knew also that it would be of
no use to try to comfort her with any ordinary words of consolation. He
was certain that she had not understood anything that she had said, not
even, perhaps, the order to back the yacht, but the assertion of this
would have made but little impression upon her agitated mind. But a
thought struck him, and he hurried to Burke and told him quickly what
had happened. Burke listened, and could not even now restrain a smile.
It's just like that dear Willy Croup, said he; she's an angel!
Will you be willing, said Mr. Litchfield, to come and tell her
that your orders could not have been forcibly and quickly enough
impressed upon the engineer's mind in any other way?
Without answering, Burke ran to where Willy was still groaning.
Miss Croup, he exclaimed, we owe our lives to you! If you hadn't
sworn at the engineer, he never would have backed her in time, and we
would all have been at the bottom of the sea!
Mrs. Cliff looked aghast, and Willy sprang to her feet. Do you mean
that, Mr. Burke? she cried.
Yes, said he, in such desperate danger you had to do it. It's
like a crack on the back when you're choking. You were the only person
able to repeat my orders, and you were bound to do it!
Yes, said Mr. Litchfield, and you saved the ship!
Willy looked at him a few moments in silence, then wiping her eyes,
she said, Well, you know more about managing a ship than I do, and I
hope and trust I'll never be called upon to back one again!
Burke and most of the other men now gathered on deck, watching the
Dunkery Beacon. She was still lying to, blowing off steam, and
there seemed to be a good deal of confusion on her deck. Suddenly Burke
saw a black object in the water near her starboard quarter. Gazing at
it intently, his eyes began to glisten. In a few moments he exclaimed,
Look there! It's Shirley! He's swimming to the yacht!
Now everybody on deck was straining his eyes over the water, and
Mrs. Cliff and Willy, who had heard Burke's cry, stood with the others.
Is it Shirley, really? exclaimed Mrs. Cliff. Are you sure that's his
head in the water?
Yes, replied Burke, there's no mistake about it! He's taking his
last chance and has slipped over the rail without nobody knowing it.
And can he swim so far? gasped Willy.
Oh, he can do that, answered Burke. I'd steam up closer if I
wasn't afraid of attracting attention. If they'd get sight of him
they'd fire at him, but he can do it if he's let alone!
Not a word was now said. Scarcely a breath seemed to come or go.
Everybody was gazing steadfastly and rigidly at the swimmer, who with
steady, powerful strokes was making a straight line over the gently
rolling waves towards the yacht. Although they did not so express it to
themselves, the coming of that swimmer meant everything to the pale,
expectant people on the Summer Shelter. If he should reach them,
not only would he be saved, but they could steam away to peace and
On swam Shirley, evenly and steadily, until he had nearly passed
half the distance between the two vessels, when suddenly a knot of men
were seen looking over the rail of the Dunkery. Then there was a
commotion. Then a man was seen standing up high, a gun in his hand.
Willy uttered a stifled scream, and Mrs. Cliff seized her companion by
the arm with such force that her nails nearly entered the flesh, and
almost in the same instant there rang out from the yacht the report of
Every man had fired at the fellow with the gun, even Burdette in the
pilot house. Some of the balls had gone high up into the rigging, and
some had rattled against the hull of the steamer, but the man with the
gun disappeared in a flash. Whether he had been hit or frightened,
nobody knew. Shirley, startled at this tremendous volley, turned a
quick backward glance and then dived, but soon reappeared again,
striking out as before for the yacht.
Now, then, shouted Burke, keep your eyes on the rail of that
steamer! If a man shows his head, fire at it!
If this action had been necessary, very few of the rifles in the
hands of the members of the late Synod would have been fired, for most
of them did not know how to recharge their weapons. But there was no
need even for Burke to draw a bead on a pirate head, for now not a man
could be seen on the Dunkery Beacon. They had evidently been so
surprised and astounded by a volley of rifle shots from this pleasure
yacht, which they had supposed to be as harmless as a floating log,
that every man on deck had crouched behind the bulwarks.
Now Burke gave orders to steam slowly forward, and for everybody to
keep covered as much as possible; and when in a few minutes the yacht's
engine stopped and Shirley swam slowly around her stern, there was a
rush to the other side of the deck, a life preserver was dropped to the
swimmer, steps were let down, and the next minute Shirley was on deck,
Burke's strong arm fairly lifting him in over the rail. In a few
moments the deck of the yacht was the scene of wild and excited welcome
and delight. Each person on board felt as if a brother had suddenly
been snatched from fearful danger and returned to their midst.
I can't tell you anything now, said Shirley. Give me a dram, and
let me get on some dry clothes! And now all of you go and attend to
what you've got to do. Don't bother about that steamershe'll go down
in half an hour! She's got a big hole stove in her bow!
With a cry of surprise Burke turned and looked out at the Dunkery
Beacon. Even now she had keeled over to starboard so much that her
deck was visible, and her head was already lower than her stern.
She'll sink, he cried, with all that gold on board!
Yes, said Shirley, turning with a weak smile as he made his way to
the cabin, accompanied by Mr. Hodgson, she'll go down with every bar
There was great commotion now on the Dunkery Beacon. It was
plain that the people on board of her had discovered that it was of no
use to try to save the vessel, and they were lowering her boats. Burke
and his companions stood and watched for some minutes. What shall we
do! exclaimed Mr. Arbuckle, approaching Burke. Can we offer those
unfortunate wretches any assistance?
All we can do, said Burke, is to keep out of their way. I
wouldn't trust one of them within pistol shot. Now Shirley reappeared
on deckhe had had his dram, and had changed his clothes. You're
right, said he, they're a set of piratesevery man of them! If we
should take them on board, they'd cut all our throats. They've got
boats enough, and the other pirates can pick them up. Keep her off,
Burke; that's what I say!
There was no time now for explanations or for any story to be told,
and Burke gave orders that the yacht should be kept away from the
sinking steamer and her boats. Suddenly Burdette, from the pilot house,
sung out that there was a steamer astern, and the eyes which had been
so steadfastly fixed upon the Dunkery Beacon now turned in that
direction. There they saw, less than a mile away, a large steamer
coming down from the north.
Burke's impulse was to give orders to go ahead at full speed, but he
hesitated, and raised his glass to his eye. Then in a few moments he
put down his glass, turned around, and shouted, That's the Monterey! The Monterey! and Captain Horn!
CHAPTER XXXIII. 11° 30' 19 N. LAT.
BY 56° 10' 49 W. LONG.
The announcement of the approach of Captain Horn created a sensation
upon the Summer Shelter almost equal to that occasioned by any
of the extraordinary incidents which had occurred upon that vessel.
Burke and Shirley were wild with delight at the idea of meeting their
old friend and commander. Willy Croup had never seen Captain Horn, but
she had heard so much about him that she considered him in her mind as
a being of the nature of a heathen deity who rained gold upon those of
whom he approved, and utterly annihilated the unfortunates who incurred
As for Mrs. Cliff, her delight in the thought of meeting Captain
Horn, great as it was, was overshadowed by her almost frantic desire to
clasp once more in her arms her dear friend Edna. The clergymen had
heard everything that the Summer Shelter people could tell them
about Captain Horn and his exploits, and each man of them was anxious
to look into the face and shake the hand of the brave sailor, whom they
had learned to look upon as a hero; and one or two of them thought that
it might be proper, under the circumstances, to resume their clerical
attire before the interview. But this proposition, when mentioned, was
discountenanced. They were here as sailors to work the yacht, and they
ought not to be ashamed to look like sailors. The yacht was now put
about and got under headway, and slowly moved in the direction of the
When Captain Horn had finished the fight in which he was engaged
with the Vittorio, and had steamed down in the direction of the
two other vessels in the vicinity, it was not long before he discovered
that one of them was an American yacht. Why it and the Dunkery
Beacon should be lying there together he could not even imagine,
but he was quite sure that this must be the vessel owned by Mrs. Cliff,
and commanded by his old shipmate, Burke.
When at last the Monterey and the Summer Shelter were
lying side by side within hailing distance, and Captain Horn had heard
the stentorian voice of Burke roaring through his trumpet, he
determined that he and Edna would go on board the yacht, for there were
dead men and wounded men on his own vessel, and the condition of his
deck was not such as he would wish to be seen by Mrs. Cliff and
whatever ladies might be with her.
When Captain Horn and his wife, with Captain Hagar, rowed by four
men, reached the side of the Summer Shelter, they were received
with greater honor and joy than had ever been accorded to an admiral
and his suite. The meeting of the five friends was as full of excited
affection as if they were not now standing in the midst of strange
circumstances, and, perhaps, many dangers of which none of them
understood but a part.
Captain Horn seized the first opportunity which came to him to ask
the question, What's the matter with your yacht? You seem to have had
a smash-up forward.
Yes, said Burke, there's been a collision. Those beastly hounds
tried to run us down, but we caught her squarely on her bow.
At this moment the conversation was interrupted by a shout from
Captain Hagar, who had taken notice of nobody on the yacht, but stood
looking over the water at his old ship. What's the matter, he cried,
with the Dunkery Beacon? Has she sprung a leak? Are those the
pirates still on board?
Captain Horn and the others quickly joined him. Sprung a leak!
cried Shirley. She's got a hole in her bow as big as a barrel. I've
been on board of her, but I can't tell you about that now. There's no
use to think of doing anything. Those are bloody pirates that are
lowering the boats, and we can't go near them. Besides, you can see for
yourself that that steamer is settling down by the head as fast as she
Captain Horn was now almost as much excited as the unfortunate
commander of the Dunkery Beacon. Where's that gold? he cried.
Where is it stowed?
It is in the forward hold, with a lot of cargo on top of it!
groaned Captain Hagar.
Shirley now spoke again. Don't think about the gold! he said. I
kept my eyes opened and my ears sharpened when I was on board, and
although I didn't understand all their lingo, I knew what they were at.
When they found there was no use pumping or trying to stop the leak,
they tried to get at that gold, but they couldn't do it. The water was
coming in right there, and the men would not rig up the tackle to move
the cargo. They were all wild when I left.
Captain Horn said no more, but stood with the others, gazing at the
Dunkery Beacon. But Captain Hagar beat his hands upon the rail and
declared over and over again that he would rather never have seen the
ship again than to see her sink there before his eyes, with all that
treasure on board. The yacht lay near enough to the Dunkery Beacon
for Captain Hagar to see plainly what was going on on his old ship,
without the aid of a glass. With eyes glaring madly over the water, he
stood leaning upon the rail, his face pale, his whole form shaking as
if he had a chill. Every one on the deck of the yacht gathered around
him, but no one said anything. This was no time for asking questions,
or making explanations.
The men on the Dunkery Beacon were hurrying to leave the
vessel. One of the starboard boats was already in the water, with too
many men in her. The vessel had keeled over so much that there seemed
to be difficulty in lowering the boats on the port side. Everybody
seemed rushing to starboard, and two other boats were swinging out on
their davits. Every time the bow of the steamer rose and fell upon the
swell it seemed to go down a little more and up a little less, and the
deck was slanted so much that the men appeared to slide down to the
Now the first boat pushed off from the sinking ship, and the two
others, both crowded, were soon pulling after her. It was not difficult
to divine their intentions. The three boats headed immediately for the
northeast, where, less than two miles away, the Vittorio could
be plainly seen.
At this moment Captain Hagar gave a yell; he sprang back from the
rail, and his eyes fell upon a rifle which had been laid on a bench by
one of the clergymen. He seized it and raised it to his shoulder, but
in an instant Captain Horn took hold of it, pointing it upward. What
are you going to do? he said. Captain, you don't mean to fire at
Of course I mean it! cried Captain Hagar. We've got them in a
bunch. We must follow them up and shoot them down like rats!
[Illustration: HE SEIZED IT AND RAISED IT TO HIS SHOULDER]
We'll get up steam and run them down! shouted Burke. We ought to
sink them, one boat after another, the rascally pirates! They tried to
No, no, said Captain Horn, taking the gun from Captain Hagar, we
can't do that. That's a little too cold-blooded. If they attack us,
we'll fight them, but we can't take capital punishment into our own
Now the excited thoughts of Captain Hagar took another turn. Lower
a boat! Lower a boat! he cried. Let me be pulled to the Dunkery! Everything I own is on that ship, the pirates wouldn't let me take
anything away. Lower a boat! I can get into my cabin.
Shirley now stepped to the other side of Captain Hagar. It's no use
to think of that, Captain, he said. It would be regular suicide to go
on board that vessel. Those fellows were afraid to stay another minute.
She'll go down before you know it. Look at her bows now!
Captain Hagar said no more, and the little company on the deck of
the yacht stood pale and silent, gazing out over the water at the
Dunkery Beacon. Willy Croup was crying, and there were tears in the
eyes of Mrs. Cliff and Edna. In the heart of the latter was deep, deep
pain, for she knew what her husband was feeling at that moment. She
knew it had been the high aim of his sensitive and honorable soul that
the gold for which he had labored so hard and dared so much should
safely reach, in every case, those to whom it had been legally
adjudged. If it should fail to reach them, where was the good of all
that toil and suffering? He had in a measure taken upon himself the
responsibility of the safe delivery of that treasure, and now here he
was standing, and there was the treasure sinking before his eyes. As
she stood close by him, Edna seized her husband's hand and pressed it.
He returned the pressure, but no word was said.
Now the Dunkery Beacon rolled more heavily than she had done
yet, and as she went down in the swell it seemed as if the water might
easily flow over her forward bulwarks; and her bow came up with
difficulty, as if it were sticking fast in the water. Her masts and
funnel were slanting far over to starboard, and when, after rising once
more, she put her head again into the water, she dipped it in so deep
that her rail went under and did not come up again. Her stern seemed to
rise in the air, and at the same time the sea appeared to lift itself
up along her whole length. Then with a dip forward of her funnel and
masts, she suddenly went down out of sight, and the water churned, and
foamed, and eddied about the place where she had been. The gold of the
Incas was on its way to the bottom of the unsounded sea.
Captain Hagar sat down upon the deck and covered his face with his
hands. No one said anything to him,there was nothing to say. The
first to speak was Mrs. Cliff. Captain Horn, said she, her voice so
shaken by her emotion that she scarcely spoke above a whisper, we did
everything we could, and this is what has come of it!
Everything! exclaimed Captain Horn, suddenly turning towards her.
You have done far more than could be expected by mortals! And now,
said he, turning to the little party, don't let one of us grieve
another minute for the sinking of that gold. If anybody has a right to
grieve, it's Captain Hagar here. He's lost his ship, but many a good
sailor has lost his ship and lived and died a happy man after it. And
as to the cargo you carried, my mate, said he, you would have done
your duty by it just the same if it had been pig lead or gold; and when
you have done your duty, there's the end of it!
Captain Hagar looked up, rose to his feet, and after gazing for a
second in the face of Captain Horn, he took his extended hand. You're
a good one! said he; but you're bound to agree that it's tough.
There's no getting around that. It's all-fired tough!
Burke, said Captain Horn, quickly, glancing up at the noon-day
sun, put her out there near the wreckage, and take an observation.
It was shortly after this that Mr. Portman, the sailing-master, came
aft and reported the position of the yacht to be eleven degrees, thirty
minutes, nineteen seconds north latitude by fifty-six degrees, ten
minutes, forty-nine seconds west longitude.
What's the idea, said Burke to Captain Horn, of steering right to
the spot? Do you think there'll ever be a chance of getting at it?
Captain Horn was marking the latitude and longitude in his
note-book. Can't say what future ages may do in the way of deep-sea
work, said he, but I'd like to put a dot on my chart that will show
where the gold went down.
Nothing could be more unprofitable for the shaken and disturbed,
spirits of the people on the Summer Shelter than to stand gazing
at the few pieces of wood and the half-submerged hencoop which floated
above the spot where the Dunkery Beacon had gone down, or to
look out at the three boats which the pirates were vigorously rowing
towards the steamer in the distance, and this fact strongly impressed
itself upon the practical mind of Mrs. Cliff. Captain Horn, said she,
is there any reason why we should not go away?
None in the world, said he, and there's every reason why your
vessel and mine should get under headway as soon as possible. Where are
you bound for now?
Wherever you say, Captain, she answered. This is my ship, and Mr.
Burke is my captain, but we want you to take care of us, and you must
tell us where we should go.
We'll talk it over, said he, and calling Burke and Captain Hagar,
a consultation was immediately held; and it did not take long to come
to a decision when all concerned were of the same mind.
It was decided to set sail immediately for Kingston, for each vessel
had coal enough, with the assistance of her sails, to reach that port.
Mrs. Cliff insisted that Edna should not go back to the Monterey, and Captain Horn agreed to this plan, for he did not at all wish any
womankind on the Monterey in her present condition. The yacht
had been found to be perfectly seaworthy, and although a little water
was coming in, her steam pump kept her easily disposed of it. Edna
accepted Mrs. Cliff's invitation, provided her husband would agree to
remain on the yacht, and, somewhat to her surprise, he was perfectly
willing to do this. The idea had come to him that the best thing for
all parties, and especially for the comfort and relief of the mind of
Captain Hagar, was to put him in command of a ship and give him
something to think about other than the loss of his vessel.
While they were talking over these matters, and making arrangements
to send to the Monterey for Edna's maid and some of her baggage,
Captain Horn sought Burke in his room. I want to know, said he, what
sort of a crew you've got on board this yacht? One of thema very
intelligent-looking man, by the way, with black trousers oncame up to
me just now and shook hands with me, and said he was ever so much
pleased to make my acquaintance and hoped he would soon have some
opportunities of conversation with me. That isn't the kind of seaman
I'm accustomed to.
Burke laughed. It's the jolliest high-toned, upper-ten crew that
ever swabbed a deck or shoveled coal. They're all ministers.
Ministers! ejaculated Captain Horn, absolutely aghast. Then Burke
told the story of the Synod. Captain Horn sank into a chair, leaned
back, and laughed until the tears ran down his cheeks.
I didn't suppose, he said presently, that anything could make me
laugh on a day like this, but the story of those Synod gentlemen has
done it! But, Burke, there's no use of their serving as seamen any
longer. Let them put on their black clothes and be comfortable and
happy. I've got a double crew on board the Monterey, and can
bring over just as many men as are needed to work this yacht. I'll go
over myself and detail a crew, and then, when everything is made ready,
I'll come on board here myself. And after that I want you to remember
that I'm a passenger and haven't anything to do with the sailing of
this ship. You're Captain and must attend to your own vessel, and I'm
going to make it my business to get acquainted with all these
clergymen, and that lady I see with Mrs. Cliff. Who is she?
By George! exclaimed Burke, she's the leading trump of the world!
That's Willy Croup!
There was no time then to explain why Willy was a leading trump, but
Captain Horn afterwards heard the story of how she backed the ship, and
he did not wonder at Burke's opinion.
When the Summer Shelter, accompanied by the Monterey,
had started northward, Burke stood by Shirley on the bridge. Mr.
Burdette had a complete crew of able seamen under his command; there
was a cook in the kitchen, and stewards in the saloons, and there was a
carpenter with some men at work at a spare spar which was to be rigged
as a bowsprit.
I'm mighty glad to lay her course for home, said Burke, for I've
had enough of it as things are; but if things were not exactly as they
are, I wouldn't have enough of it.
What do you mean? said Shirley.
I mean this, was the answer. If this was my yacht, and there was
no women on board, and no ministers, I would have put on a full head of
steam, and I would have gone after those boats, and I would have run
them down, one after another, and drowned every bloody pirate on board
of them. It makes my blood boil to think of those scoundrels getting
away after trying to run us down, and to shoot you!
It would have served them right to run them down, you know, said
Shirley, but you couldn't do it, and there's no use talking about it.
It would have been a cold-blooded piece of business to run down a small
boat with a heavy steamer, and I don't believe you would have been
willing to do it yourself when you got close on to them! But the
Captain says if we get to Kingston in good time, we may be able to get
a cable message to London, and set the authorities at every likely port
on the lookout for the Vittorio.
The voyage of the Summer Shelter to Kingston was uneventful,
but in many respects a very pleasant one. There had been a great
disappointment, there had been a great loss, and, to the spirits of
some of the party, there had been a great shock, but every one now
seemed determined to forget everything which had been unfortunate, and
to remember only that they were all alive, all safe, all together, and
all on their way home.
The clergymen, relieved of their nautical duties, shone out brightly
as good-humored and agreeable companions. Their hardships and their
dangers had made them so well acquainted with each other, and with
everybody else on board, and they had found it so easy to become
acquainted with Captain and Mrs. Horn, and they all felt so much
relieved from the load of anxiety which had been lifted from them, that
they performed well their parts in making up one of the jolliest
companies which ever sailed over the South Atlantic.
At Kingston the Summer Shelter and the Monterey were
both left,the former to be completely repaired and brought home by
Mr. Portman, and the other to be coaled and sent back to Vera Cruz,
with her officers and her crew,and our whole party, including Captain
Hagar, sailed in the next mail steamer for New York.
CHAPTER XXXIV. PLAINTON, MAINE
It was late in the summer, and Mrs. Cliff dwelt happy and serene in
her native town of Plainton, Maine. She had been there during the whole
warm season, for Plainton was a place to which people came to be cool
and comfortable in summer-time, and if she left her home at all, it
would not be in the months of foliage and flowers. It might well be
believed by any one who would look out of one of the tall windows of
her drawing-room that Mrs. Cliff did not need to leave home for the
mere sake of rural beauty. On the other side of the street, where once
stretched a block of poor little houses and shops, now lay a beautiful
park, The Grove of the Incas.
The zeal of Mr. Burke and the money of Mrs. Cliff had had a powerful
influence upon the minds of the contractors and landscape-gardeners who
had this great work in hand, and the park, which really covered a very
large space in the village, now appeared from certain points of view to
extend for miles, so artfully had been arranged its masses of
obstructing foliage, and its open vistas of uninterrupted view. The
surface of the ground, which had been a little rolling, had been made
more unequal and diversified, and over all the little hills and dells,
and upon the wide, smooth stretches there was a covering of bright
green turf. It had been a season of genial rains, and there had been a
special corps of workmen to attend to the grass of the new park.
Great trees were scattered here and there, and many people wondered
when they saw them, but these trees, oaks and chestnuts, tall hickories
and bright cheerful maples, had been growing where they stood since
they were little saplings. The people of Plainton had always been fond
of trees, and they had them in their side yards, and in their back
yards, and at the front of their houses; and when, within the limits of
the new park, all these yards, and houses, and sheds, and fences had
been cleared away, there stood the trees. Hundreds of other trees,
evergreens and deciduous, many of them of good size, had been brought
from the adjacent country on great wheels, which had excited the
amazement of the people in the town, and planted in the park.
Through the middle of the grounds ran a wide and turbulent brook,
whirling around its rocks and spreading out into its deep and beautiful
pools, and where once stood the widow Casey's little house,which was
built on the side of a bank, so that the Caseys went into the second
story when they entered by the front,now leaped a beautiful cataract
over that very bank, scattering its spray upon the trunks of the two
big chestnuts, one of which used to stand by the side of Mrs. Casey's
house, and the other at the front.
In the shade of the four great oak trees which had stood in William
Hamilton's back yard, and which he intended to cut down as soon as he
had money enough to build a long cow-stable,for it was his desire to
go into the dairy business,now spread a wide, transparent pool, half
surrounded at its upper end by marble terraces, on the edges of which
stood tall statues with their white reflections stretching far down
into the depths beneath. Here were marble benches, and steps down to
the water, and sometimes the bright gleams of sunshine came flittering
through the leaves, and sometimes the leaves themselves came fluttering
down and floated on the surface of the pool. And when the young people
had stood upon the terraces, or had sat together upon the wide marble
steps, they could walk away, if they chose, through masses of evergreen
shrubbery, whose quiet paths seemed to shut them out from the world.
On a little hill which had once led up to Parson's barn, but now
ended quite abruptly in a little precipice with a broad railing on its
edge and a summer-house a little back, one could sit and look out over
the stretch of bright green lawns, between two clumps of hemlocks, and
over a hedge which concealed the ground beyond, along the whole length
of the vista made by Becker Street, which obligingly descended slightly
from the edge of the park so that its houses were concealed by the
hemlocks, and then out upon the country beyond, and to the beautiful
hills against the sky; and such a one might well imagine, should he be
a stranger, that all he saw was in the Grove of the Incas. Upon all the
outer edges of this park there were masses of shrubbery, or little
lines of hedge, irregularly disposed, with bits of grass opening upon
the street, and here and there a line of slender iron railing with a
group of statuary back of it, and so the people when they walked that
way scarcely knew when they entered the park, or when they left it.
The home of Mrs. Cliff, itself, had seemed to her to be casting off
its newness and ripening into the matured home. Much of this was due to
work which had been done upon the garden and surrounding grounds, but
much more was due to the imperceptible influence of the Misses
Thorpedyke. These ladies had not only taken with them to the house so
many of the time-honored objects which they had saved from their old
home, but they had brought to bear upon everything around them the
courtly tastes of the olden time.
Willy Croup had declared, as she stood in the hall gazing up at the
staircase, that it often seemed to her, since she came back, as if her
grandfather had been in the habit of coming down those stairs. I never
saw him, she said, and I don't know what sort of stairs he used to
come down, but there's something about all this which makes me think of
things far back and grand, and I know from what I've heard of him that
he would have liked to come down such stairs.
Mrs. Horn and her husband had made a long visit to Mrs. Cliff, and
they had departed early in the summer for a great property they had
bought in the West, which included mountains, valleys, a cañon, and
such far extending groves of golden fruit that Edna already called the
Captain The Prince of Orange.
Edna's brother, Ralph, had also been in Plainton. He had come there
to see his sister and Captain Horn, and that splendid old woman, Mrs.
Cliff, but soon after he reached the town it might well be supposed it
was Mr. Burke whom he came to visit. This worthy mariner and builder
still lived in Plainton. His passion for an inland residence had again
grown upon him, and he seemed to have given up all thoughts of the sea.
He and Ralph had royal times together, and if the boy had not felt that
he must go with Captain Horn and his sister to view the wonders of the
far West, he and Burke would have concocted some grand expedition
intended for some sort of an effect upon the civilization of the world.
But although Mrs. Cliff, for many reasons, had no present desire to
leave her home, she did not relinquish the enterprise for which the
Summer Shelter had been designed. When Captain Hagar had gone to
London and had reported to his owners the details of his dire and
disastrous misfortune, he had been made the subject of censure and
severe criticism; but while no reason could be found why he should be
legally punished for what had happened, he was made to understand that
there was no ship for him in the gift of the house he had so long
When Mrs. Cliff heard of this,and she heard of it very soon,
through Captain Horn,she immediately offered Captain Hagar the
command of the Summer Shelter, assuring him that her designs
included cruises of charity in the North in summer and in tropical
waters in the winter-time, and that of all men she knew of, he was the
Captain who should command her yacht. He was, indeed, admirably adapted
to this service, for he was of a kind and gentle nature, and loved
children, and he had such an observing mind that it frequently happened
when he had looked over a new set of passengers, and had observed their
physical tendencies, that he did not take a trip to sea at all, but
cruised up the smooth quiet waters of the Hudson.
As soon as it could possibly be done, Captain Horn caused messages
to be sent to many ports on the French and Spanish coast and along the
Mediterranean, in order that if the Vittorio arrived in any of
these harbors, her officers and men might be seized and held; but it
was a long time before there was any news of the pirate ship, and then
she was heard of at Mogador, a port on the western coast of Morocco,
where she had been sold under very peculiar circumstances and for a
very small price by the men who had come there in her, and who had
departed north at different times on trading-vessels which were bound
for Marseilles and Gibraltar.
More definite information was received of the third of the pirate
vessels which had been fitted out to capture the Peruvians' treasure,
for, as this vessel approached the West Indies, she was overhauled by a
Spanish cruiser, who, finding her manned by a suspicious crew and well
supplied with firearms, had seized her as a filibuster, and had taken
her into a Cuban port, where she still remained, with her crew in
prison awaiting trial or a tardy release, in case it became
inconvenient to detain them longer.
The other pirate vessel, on which Captain Hagar and his men had been
placed when they were forced to leave the Dunkery Beacon,
finally reached Georgetown, British Guiana, where, after a long course
of legal action, it was condemned and sold, and as much of the price as
was left after costs had been paid, was handed over to the owners of
the Dunkery Beacon.
Among the reasons which made Mrs. Cliff very glad to remain at
Plainton was one of paramount importance. She was now engaged in a
great work which satisfied all her aspirations and desires to make
herself able to worthily and conscientiously cope with her income.
When, after the party on the Summer Shelter had separated at
New York, and the ex-members of the Synod had gone to their homes, Mrs.
Cliff and her party, which included Shirley as well as Captain Horn and
his wife, had reached Plainton, their minds were greatly occupied with
the subject of the loss of the Peruvians' share of the Incas'
treasures. It was delightful for Mrs. Cliff and Willy to reach again
their charming home, and their friends were filled with a pleasure
which they could scarcely express to see and enjoy the beauties and the
comforts with which Mrs. Cliff had surrounded herself; but there was
still upon them all the shadow of that great misfortune which had
happened off the eastern coast of South America.
News came to them of what had been said and done in London, and of
what had been said and done, not only in Peru, but in other states of
South America in regard to the loss of the treasure, but nothing was
said of done in any quarter which tended to invalidate their right to
the share of the gold which had been adjudged to them. The portion of
the treasure allotted to the Peruvian government had been duly
delivered to its agents, and it was the fault of those agents, acting
under the feverish orders of their superiors, which had been the reason
of its injudicious and hasty transportation and consequent loss.
But although the ownership of the treasure which was now in the safe
possession of those to whom it had been adjudged was not considered a
matter to be questioned or discussed, Mrs. Cliff was not satisfied with
the case as it stood, and her dissatisfaction rapidly spread to the
other members of the party. It pained her to think that the native
Peruvians, those who might be considered the descendants of the Incas,
would now derive no benefit from the discovery of the treasure of their
ancestors, and she announced her intention to devote a portion of her
wealth to the interests and advantage of these natives.
Captain Horn was much impressed with this idea, and agreed that if
Mrs. Cliff would take the management of the enterprise into her own
hands, he would contribute largely to any plan which she might adopt
for the benefit of the Peruvians. Edna, who now held a large portion of
the treasure in her own right, insisted upon being allowed to
contribute her share to this object, and Burke and Shirley declared
that they would become partners, according to their means, in the good
There was, of course, a great deal of talk and discussion in regard
to the best way of using the very large amount of money which had been
contributed by the various members of the party, but before Captain
Horn and his wife left Plainton everything was arranged, and Mrs. Cliff
found herself at the head of an important and well-endowed private
mission to the native inhabitants of Peru. She did not make immediately
a definite plan of action, but her first steps in the direction of her
great object showed that she was a woman well qualified to organize and
carry on the great work in the cause of civilization and enlightenment
which she had undertaken. She engaged the Reverend Mr. Hodgson and the
Reverend Mr. Litchfield, both young men whose dispositions led them to
prefer earnest work in new and foreign lands to the ordinary labors of
a domestic parish, to go to Peru to survey the scene of the proposed
work, and to report what, in their opinion, ought to be done and how it
should be undertaken.
Mrs. Cliff, now in the very maturity of her mental and physical
powers, felt that this great work was the most congenial task that she
could possibly have undertaken, and her future life now seemed open
before her in a series of worthy endeavors in which her conscientious
feelings in regard to her responsibilities, and her desire to benefit
her fellow-beings should be fully satisfied. As to her fellow-workers
and those of her friends who thoroughly comprehended the nature of the
case, there was a general belief that those inhabitants of Peru who
were rightfully entitled to the benefits of the discovered treasure,
would, under her management and direction of the funds in her hands,
receive far more good and advantage than they could possibly have
expected had the treasure gone to the Peruvian government. In fact,
there were those who said that had the Dunkery Beacon safely
arrived in the port of Callao, the whole of the continent of South
America might have been disturbed and disrupted by the immense
over-balance of wealth thrown into the treasury of one of its states.
It is true that Mrs. Cliff's plans and purposes did not entirely
pass without criticism. It's all very well, said Miss Nancy Shott to
Mrs. Ferguson one morning when the latter had called upon her with a
little basket of cake and preserves, for Mrs. Cliff to be sending her
money to the colored poor of South America, but a person who has lived
as she has lived in days gone by ought to remember that there are poor
people who are not colored, and who live a great deal nearer than South
America. Miss Shott was at work as she said this, but she could always
talk when she was working. She was busy packing the California
blankets, which Mrs. Cliff had given her, in a box for the summer,
putting pieces of camphor rolled up in paper between their folds. If
she wanted to find people to give money to, she needn't hire ministers
to go out and hunt for them. There are plenty of them here, right under
her nose, and if she doesn't see them, it's because she shuts her eyes
wilfully, and won't look.
But it seems to me, Miss Shott, said Mrs. Ferguson, that Mrs.
Cliff has done ever so much for the people of Plainton. For instance,
there are those blankets. What perfectly splendid things they are,so
soft and light, and yet so thick and warm! They're all wool, every
thread of them, I have no doubt.
All wool! said Miss Shott. Of course they are, and that's the
trouble with them. Some of these days they'll have to be washed, and
then they'll shrink up so short that I suppose I'll have to freeze
either my chin or my toes. And as to her giving them to me, 'turn
about's fair play.' I once joined in to give her a pair.
Oh, said Mrs. Ferguson.
Mr. George Burke was now the only member of our little party of
friends who did not seem entirely satisfied with his condition and
prospects. He made no complaints, but he was restless and discontented.
He did not want to go to sea, for he vowed he had had enough of it, and
he did not seem to find any satisfaction in a life on shore. He paid a
visit to his mother, but he did not stay with her very long, for
Plainton seemed to suit him better. But when he returned to his house
in that town, he soon left it to go and spend a few days with Shirley.
When he came back, Mrs. Cliff, who believed that his uneasy state of
mind was the result of want of occupation and the monotonous life of a
small town, advised him to go out West and visit Captain Horn. There
was so much in that grand country to interest him and to occupy him,
body and mind; but to this advice Mr. Burke stoutly objected.
I'm not going out there, he said. I've seen enough of Captain
Horn and his wife. To tell you the truth, Mrs. Cliff, that's what's the
matter with me.
I don't understand you, said she.
It's simply this, said Burke. Since I've seen so much of the
Captain and his wife, and the happiness they get out of each other,
I've found out that the kind of happiness they've got is exactly the
kind of happiness I want, and there isn't anything elsemoney, or
land, or orange groves, or steamshipsthat can take the place of it.
In other words, said Mrs. Cliff, with a smile, you want to get
You've hit it exactly, said he. I want a wife. Of course I don't
expect to get exactly such a wife as Captain Horn hasthey're about as
scarce as buried treasure, I take itbut I want one who will suit me
and who is suited to me. That's what I want, and I shall never be happy
until I get her.
I should think it would be easy enough for you to get a wife, Mr.
Burke, said Mrs. Cliff. You are in the prime of life, you have plenty
of money, and I don't believe it would be at all hard to find a good
woman who would be glad to have you.
That's what my mother said, said he. When I was there she bored
me from morning until night by telling me I ought to get married, and
mentioning girls on Cape Cod who would be glad to have me. But there
isn't any girl on Cape Cod that I want. To get rid of them, I came away
sooner than I intended.
Well then, said Mrs. Cliff, perhaps there is some one in
particular that you would like to have.
That's it exactly, said Burke, there is some one in particular.
And do you mind telling me who it is? she asked.
Since you ask me, I don't mind a bit, said he. It's Miss Croup.
Mrs. Cliff started back astonished. Willy Croup! she exclaimed.
You amaze me! I don't think she would suit you.
I'd like to know why not? he asked quickly.
In the first place, said she, it's a long time since Willy was a
That's the kind I want, he answered. I don't want to adopt a
daughter. I want to marry a grown woman.
Well, said Mrs. Cliff, Willy is certainly grown. But then, it
doesn't seem to me that she would be adapted to a married life. I am
sure she has made up her mind to live single, and she hasn't been
accustomed to manage a house and conduct domestic affairs. She has
always had some one to depend upon.
That's what I like, said he. Let her depend on me. And as to
management, you needn't say anything to me about that, Mrs. Cliff. I
saw her bouncing to the galley of the Summer Shelter, and if she
manages other things as well as she managed the cooking business there,
she'll suit me.
It seems so strange to me, Mr. Burke, said Mrs. Cliff, after a few
moments' silence. I never imagined that you would care for Willy
Mr. Burke drew himself forward to the edge of the chair on which he
was sitting, he put one hand on each of his outspread knees, and he
leaned forward, with a very earnest and animated expression on his
countenance. Now, look here, Mrs. Cliff, he said, I want to say
something to you. When I see a young woman, brought up in the very
bosom of the Sunday school, and on the quarter deck of respectability,
and who never, perhaps, had a cross word said to her in all her life,
or said one to anybody, judging from her appearance, and whose mind is
more like a clean pocket-handkerchief in regard to hard words and rough
language than anything I can think of;when I see that young woman
with a snow-white disposition that would naturally lead her to hymns
whenever she wanted to raise her voice above common conversation,when
I see that young woman, I say, in a moment of life or death to her and
every one about her, dash to the door of that engine room, and shout my
orders down to that muddled engineer,knowing I couldn't leave the
wheel to give them myself,ramming them into him as if with the point
of a handspike, yelling out everything that I said, word for word,
without picking or choosing, trusting in me that I knew what ought to
be said in such a moment, and saying it after me, word for word,
cursing, swearing, slamming down oaths on him just as I did, trusting
in me all the time as to what words ought to be used, and just warming
up that blasted engineer until sense enough came to him to make him put
out his hand and back her,then, Mrs. Cliff, I know that a woman who
stands by me at a time like that will stand by me at any time, and
that's the woman I want to stand by. And now, what have you got to
All I have to say, answered Mrs. Cliff, who had been listening
intently to Mr. Burke's extraordinary flow of words, all I have to say
is, if that's the way you think about her, you ought to speak to her.
Madam, said Burke, springing to his feet, that suits me. I would
have spoken to her before, but I had my doubts about what you'd think
of it. But now that I see you're willing to sign the papers, what I
want to know is, where will I be likely to find Miss Croup?
Mrs. Cliff laughed. You are very prompt, said she, and I think
you will find Willy in the little parlor. She was sewing there when I
saw her last.
In less than a minute Mr. Burke stood before Willy Croup in the
little parlor. Miss Croup, said he, I want to ask you something.
[Illustration: WILLY SAT AND LOOKED AT HIM]
What is it? said Willy, letting her work drop in her lap.
Miss Croup, said he, I heard you swear once, and I never heard
anybody swear better, and with more conscience. You did that swearing
for me, and now I want to ask you if you will be willing to swear for
No, said Willy, her cheeks flushing as she spoke, no, I won't! It
was all very well for you to tell me that I didn't do anything wrong
when I talked in that dreadful way to Mr. Maxwell, and for you to get
the ministers to tell me that as I didn't understand what I was saying,
of course there was no sin in it; but although I don't feel as badly
about it as I did, I sometimes wake up in the night and fairly shiver
when I think of the words I used that day. And I've made up my mind, no
matter whether ships are to be sunk or what is to happen, I will never
do that thing again, and I don't want you ever to expect it of me.
But, William Croup, exclaimed Mr. Burke, forgetting in his
excitement that the full form of her Christian name was not likely to
be masculine, that isn't the way I want you to swear this time. What I
want you to do is, to stand up alongside of me in front of a minister
and swear you'll take me for your loving husband to love, honor, and
protect, and all the rest of it, till death do us part. Now, what do
you say to that?
Willy sat and looked at him. The flush went out of her cheeks, and
then came again, but it was a different kind of a flush this time, and
the brightness went out of her eyes, and another light, a softer and a
different light, came into them. Oh! Is that what you want? she said,
presently. I wouldn't mind that.